bedlam boundary – 24.30

Content Warnings

Unreality / gaslighting / institutionalisation (same as the previous chapters so far in this arc)
Dissociation
Drugging/forced drugging (brief mention)



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

“Heather? Heather, are you still listening to me? Or listening to ‘us’, I suppose. Or, wait, no, listening to yourself, to your own better judgement, that’s what I— hic! Ow. Ahhh, ow. Ahhh. Oh, I hate this. I hate this so much, it’s all so confusing and absurd. Don’t make the mistake of thinking this is easy for me. I might be your better judgement, but I’m not some emotionless shell or a disembodied voice. I’m just as complete as you are, with a body and everything. And I’m … I’m in pain, too. And scared, and so, so, so very tired. I’m exhausted, Heather. Please, please, just listen to me, tell me you’re listening. You don’t even have to think about this. You don’t have to make the decision or accept the responsibility. All you have to do is let me bear the burden. Heather? Heather, do you understand what I’m saying? I know you’re still there. Heather? Please! We have to kill the Eye.”

That hateful little voice — my voice, with my pitch and tone, my vocabulary and phraseology, my habits of wording and tics of vernacular — whispered upward from the plastic grille in the hand-held radio, like a palmtop demon plucked from the bowels of my own personal hell.

My fist began to shake. The shiny black plastic of the radio creaked between my tightening fingers. The flicker and lurch of live footage whirled and leapt in the reflections on the plastic. A hundred views of Cygnet Asylum played out on the wall of monitors, compacted down to this tiny mocking echo.

“Heather?”

I had always struggled to hear the quality in my own voice, no matter how many times Raine called me ‘adorable’. On recordings I sounded scratchy, awkward, and herky-jerky hesitant. Reflected in the mirror of Sevens’ masks, I had found my own voice transformed by confidence, courage, and certainty — intensely irritating, fussily over-precise, and dripping with assured intellectual superiority. Listening to me was, to put it lightly, very annoying.

But despite all that I had never truly hated my own voice. Until now.

“Heather? Heather, please, say something. Don’t leave me talking to myself — haha! To myself, oh that’s absurd, I hate it. Talking to ‘dead air’, I should say. I can hear that the line is open, there’s static from the speaker. Don’t pretend you’ve taken your thumb off the button. You wouldn’t— I wouldn’t— we wouldn’t treat ourselves like that.”

The moment she spoke those words, my muscles twitched in denial; I started to lift my thumb from the broadcast button. This voice could not possibly belong to me. This was a lie, some kind of trick by whatever forces still held sway in Cygnet Hospital, working from the same tortured logic which had produced Horror and Evelyn’s Mother and had trapped Raine in a prison cell. This voice was nothing but the dream clawing at my heels. This was not me, this was a lie, and I would listen to no more of—

Praem reached out, held down my thumb, and prevented me from ending the call.

“Ahhh!” I gasped, filling my stilled lungs, like a drowning woman pawing at the surface of dark waters. I finally ripped my eyes away from the wall of monitors; I had not even realised I was being sucked down into that whirlpool of observation. Praem commanded my attention, reaching out from where she was tucked safely into the front of my yellow blanket.

Praem told me not to run away.

Run away from what?! That voice on the radio could not possibly be me. I would not, could not, would never—

You already did, Praem told me.

The voice on the radio was still speaking, hissing lies amid gentle static: “Heather? All right, all right, okay, I know this must be a terrible shock, this must be so confusing, and frightening, and you must want to think this over. But we do not have time for that, there’s no time for an ethical or philosophical discussion. There’s nobody in control of the dream now, nobody to give it direction, except me. And I’ve already thought about those questions, I’ve taken responsibility for it, and I can ‘show my working’ later, if you really need that. I’m pretty sure that’ll happen regardless, when we finish this, when we … agree. But we have to finish it first! We have to kill the Eye, we have to—”

“Shut up,” I snapped into the radio. “Stop talking.”

She — I — stopped.

I pulled another ragged breath down my throat, feeling like I was adrift, alone, in an endless sea beneath a terrible storm. My body was still wracked with pain — the spreading bruise deep in my guts throbbed hard with every frantic beat of my heart, while spots of blood began to blossom across the shin of my left pajama leg, the fruit of burst stitches. But those concerns felt so very far away. My body was a vessel and I was being drawn from it by hooks and snares.

Praem gripped my hand even tighter.

You’re here, she told me, and you have to argue with her. You have to win, not just deny.

I nodded, but it didn’t help.

Eileen was still by my side. She met my eyes when I looked up. She showed so much in her seemingly expressionless face — shock and surprise around those too-wide eyes, confusion and fear in the set of her mouth, wordless incomprehension in the way she tilted her head. A pinkly glowing gaze like sea-foam froth beneath the setting sun asked me an innocent question.

“No,” I mouthed. “No!”

Eileen nodded, but I felt so guilty. Was that voice really me?

The Twins, Zalu and Xiyu, peered at me with polite surprise. They waited with their hands resting on their guns. They had heard every word from the hand-held radio, but they offered no advice. How could they? This was my fight, within myself, with I and me and mine as the prize.

I turned back to the black plastic of the radio in my hand. The flicker-stutter from hundreds of screens lurked in my upper peripheral vision, a silent temptation calling to my sight. Cygnet Asylum’s revolution and fall played out in deep-sea blues and electric greens and whitewashed skies and dying sunrise.

But I kept my eyes fixed on Her — on the unit patch I held in my left hand, on Her insignia, on the ridiculous emblem of a faceless queen, crowned and haloed.

“Explain yourself,” I demanded. My voice shook, and I couldn’t help it. “How would killing Eileen free Maisie?”

A sharp-tongued tut made me flinch. “Not ‘Eileen’!” she snapped. “The Eye. The Eye! Call it what it is. Stop, please stop using her name— its name, I mean! Stop making this harder than it has to be. Look, Heather, just put Raine on, make this easier on all of us. Hand the radio to her, so I can talk to her directly. She can hear me right now, can’t she? Raine! Raine! Take the radio from her, Raine! Or just speak out loud! Raine, please! It’s me, it’s still me, I’m not a fake, it’s me!”

Aching need filled that voice. My voice, lost in a void, crying out for her beloved. Tears gathered in my own eyes. How could I doubt that pain?

Silence settled, filled with radio static.

Eventually the voice — the Other Heather — said, “Oh. Raine’s not there, is she?”

“I … I’m not … I’m not telling you anything,” I said, wiping the tears from my own eyes, reminding myself that this was some kind of trick. “Not until you explain to my satisfaction how killing Eileen would solve anything, let alone how that would free Maisie. I already know how to free Maisie. All we need to do is open the Box and break her prison. How would killing Eileen help with that?”

The Other Me let out a sad little sound, a pitiful attempt at a laugh. “Heather, what do you think the Box is?”

“I don’t know, but Eileen has offered to open it, willingly and gladly! What’s the point in killing—”

Murderous Little Me hissed with frustration, tears turning to bitter rage. “How can you even entertain that question? I should be the one asking you, Heather! How can you forgive her so easily?!”

“Because we don’t need to hate her anymore!” I said. “We don’t need to be afraid of her. She’s on my side now. There’s no point in this.”

The Other Heather snorted a derisive little laugh; I recognised so much in that laugh, because it wasn’t me at all. That was an Evee laugh, a habit I had picked up from her, a technique I had lifted from the mannerisms of one I adored and admired, pressing those habits into service to bolster my own lonely heart and besieged courage.

Whatever this thing was, it felt my fear, and it used my emotional crutches.

“Are you … okay?” I said into the radio.

“Not really,” she replied.

I took a deep breath, trying to suppress my self-pity. She sounded exactly like me at my most pathetic and defeated, so tired and worn down, like she’d given up on something essential to herself. The Voice on the Radio was me at my absolute worst, at the end of my rope, down at the bottom of a well.

“Listen,” I said, gently. “I’m not going to kill Eileen, or let you kill Eileen. Maybe we can—”

“The Eye!” she spat. “Stop treating her like a person, Heather, please. This is making everything so much more difficult. Do you think it’s easy for me to dehumanise her? Well, it’s not! I’m not you stripped of empathy or emotion, I still feel all of it, and I— I don’t want to do this, but this has to be done. We cannot afford to treat her like a person, like a—”

“She is a person!” I snapped back, surprising myself. “She’s our mother!”

“She’s not our real mother! Heather, that’s an absurd thought, and you know it. We both know it! That’s actually one point I’m pretty sure we agree on! We weren’t adopted, or made with secret Outsider material, or anything like that! We were kidnapped — brutally. Us and Maisie. That thing you’re standing next to, she’s not our mother, she—”

“Well what if I want her to be!?” I shouted.

A choke, a halt of breath, words lost deep in a closing throat. “T-that … she’s not … ”

“I’m sorry,” I said, not sorry at all. “But you’ve staked out an indefensible position there. Does Praem not count as Evee’s daughter, just because they don’t share blood? How about Praem and us? Is Praem not family to me, because she’s not got my genes? How about Tenny and Lozzie? Or Tenny and us? Is Tenny part of our family, a daughter to us, or is she not allowed to be? Or Lozzie herself, can she not be a sister to me? Are we not allowed to choose that? Do you reject all of those, too?”

Lonely Heather did not reply for a long moment.

“I’m going to have to demand an answer,” I said.

“ … no, of course I don’t reject those.” She swallowed, hard and rough, then took a deep breath. When she spoke again, she had regained some of her confidence — a little bit of Raine crept into her voice, a rod of borrowed steel. “But this is different. You know this is different. We agree on that, too.”

“Who or what,” I said, “am I talking to, exactly?”

She sighed with an ill-tempered impatience I knew all too well, turning my stomach at my own worst qualities. “I just told you that we don’t have time for a philosophical debate over this, let alone a discussion of first principles. It must be obvious—”

“Okay then,” I said. “I’m going to assume you are my evil robot clone, and work from there.”

A tut and a sigh. “Oh yes, very obvious. Except for the small wrinkle that I’m neither evil, a robot, nor a clone.”

“Wow,” I said.

“ … w-what?” she stammered.

“We really do sound like Evelyn sometimes, don’t we?”

“I-I don’t see how that’s relevant right now,” she said. “I keep trying to tell you, we don’t have the time for this messing about and—”

“You have two choices,” I said slowly. “Either we talk, and you can attempt to convince me of your plans, or I can terminate this call right now and hunt you down. Your choice. After all, I did kill all your soldiers without Raine’s help. Do you want to guess how I did that?”

A pause, followed by a horribly awkward and sad little laugh. “Oh. Oh wow. I see what you meant.”

“Excuse me?” I said.

“This is what it feels like,” she answered, voice forlorn and abandoned, “being on the receiving end of ourself. We always were so harsh with ourselves, I suppose.”

“How can you expect me not to be harsh when you’re telling me to stop thinking and start murdering?!” I snapped back.

“Because I’m right!” she shouted.

Her yell made the microphone peak.

We both paused in unison, both panting for breath, both scrambling for composure.

If this voice really was me, doubled or split or projected by the dream, then she must be thinking similar thoughts; even now she would be racing to think of how to gain the advantage. I had to keep her — me — off-balance, keep her talking, don’t give her room to think too much.

“If you’re me,” I said, “then you must know I’m not going to accept that on faith alone. Start talking. Who are you?”

Another sigh, resigned this time. “I already told you,” she said. “You created me, at the moment you decided to forgive Eileen—” She tutted. “I mean, the Eye.”

“But I didn’t,” I said. “I haven’t forgiven her. I decided to postpone the decision. We’re in the middle of a metaphysical and literal crisis, I can hardly stop to chew over that in the middle of all this.”

“So you agree,” she said. “We can’t stop to think. We need to act.”

“Ugh,” I grunted. “Don’t try to lead me in rhetorical circles, I know myself too well for that. I didn’t forgive Eileen.”

“You did,” said The Other Me. “You forgave her in your heart, and in this place that’s what really matters. I exist because you disagreed with yourself. You can’t just leave such intense internal contradictions unexamined in a dream like this, not when you’re the centre of it, or they’ll become literal. I’m the product of that genesis.”

My head whirled. I cast my mind back. Had I decided to forgive Eileen?

I had accepted her piggy-back up the stairs from the archives; I had lain my cheek on her shoulder and trusted my body to her care; I had slept in her arms like a child; I had accepted her story, the tale of her past, and that she could be more than pure observation; I had accepted that she had not meant to do any of this, and that she would help me now. But none of that meant forgiveness.

“This doesn’t make sense,” I said. “I didn’t forgive her.”

“I know you did,” said Heather. “Because I’m you.”

“Yes, well,” I huffed. “And the devil can cite Scripture for his purpose.

The Other Me snorted. “And sometimes we are devils to ourselves when we will tempt the frailty of our powers. See, I can quote relevant Shakespeare passages at you, too. Is that the role you’re casting me in, now? The devil?”

“Why not?” I said. “You seem determined to act the part. You are rather ‘tormenting me with your bitter tongue’, as it were.”

“And that’s a misquotation,” she said. “I’m not an evil version of you, Heather. I’m a disagreement.”

I sighed and felt an unaccountable urge to rub my face; she — I! — was incredibly irritating when I wanted to be. “Okay, so … when I accepted Eileen in my heart, you popped into existence somewhere out there? And you were already in command of all these—” I glanced over my shoulder, at the corpses of the Empty Guards, the strange automatons which littered the floor of the Governor’s Office, still leaking pools of oil, felled so swiftly by Zalu and Xiyu. “These robot guards?”

“Not exactly. I had to make those.”

“And you worked that quickly?” I almost laughed. If Trigger-Happy Heather could manufacture robot soldiers in what little time she’d had since I’d accepted Eileen, I may as well surrender right away.

She sighed. I could practically feel her sagging with exhaustion. “I wish it had been that simple, Heather. You have no idea what I’ve been through.”

“I’m sorry?”

“While you’ve been running around Cygnet Hospital, having all those lovely little adventures with Raine and Evee and— and— and all the rest—”

Her words drowned in silent sobs. She was no better at suppressing her pain than I was.

“ … Heather?” I said.

A big sniff blasted up from the radio, followed by a frantic rustle of fabric — the sound of a sleeve raked across tear-streaked eyes. When she spoke again, her composure was a brittle iron surface, borrowed from Raine but lacking all warmth.

“While you were running around the hospital with everybody else, I stayed focused on the reason we came here. You got distracted. I went straight for Maisie.”

“ … excuse me?” I said. “You mean to say you’ve been here the whole time, since the dream started?”

Another sigh, even more exhausted than the first. “Objectively, no. But subjectively, yes.”

“ … but—”

“Look, Heather, I can’t wrap my head around it any better than you can. I’m no smarter or more well-educated than you are. We’re in a dream, remember? I’m sure Lozzie could explain it, but I can’t. All I know is that I exist. I didn’t exist until you forgave Eilee— the Eye!” She huffed. “The Eye. But I existed retroactively, because you were always going to forgive the Eye.”

I glanced down at Praem, tucked snug in the front of my yellow blanket, but she could offer no answers to this paradox. Tidying this dream was beyond even her maidly powers. Eileen met my eyes when I looked up, but she just shrugged; the Eye was not primarily a dreamer by nature. Zalu and Xiyu both nodded with sagely wisdom, as if this was all very simple and straightforward.

I turned back to the radio. “That doesn’t make any sense.”

Retroactive Heather actually laughed, though without much mirth. “Don’t complain to me, I don’t determine the nature of dreams. I’m sure we can ask Lozzie about it later, when this is all over.”

“No, I mean, it doesn’t make any sense that a piece of me would decide to act like this.”

“Really?” she asked. She sounded so tired.

I decided to lie: “I mean, I still don’t entirely believe that you’re a piece of me. Like you said, this is a dream, so you could be anything. For a start, what’s with the robot guards? I don’t know the first thing about robots.”

A little sigh from the radio. “Neither do I, obviously. I needed some … ‘minions’, ones that don’t matter if they die. Those robots don’t have brains or feelings or anything. But they work, don’t they? I based them on the Knights. It was all I had to hand.”

I tutted and rolled my eyes; that did sound like something I might do. I’d always hated the idea of putting the real Knights in harm’s way, of spending their lives like chess pieces, even when they put themselves at my disposal.

“Fair enough,” I admitted. “But what’s with this absurd insignia?” I raised the unit patch in my left hand, as if she could see it, and ran my eyes up and down the faceless head, crowned in white and haloed in red, alone on a field of black. “Did you invent this?”

“Doesn’t it make sense to you?” she asked — with actual worry in her voice.

“Explain it to me.”

She tutted. “You’re being needlessly cruel.”

“Says the part of me which is trying to convince me to commit murder. Is that the person who you want Maisie to see, when she’s freed? Heather the murderer?”

Murderous Me simmered in silence for a moment, then said, voice dripping with scorn and bitterness: “We’ve murdered before, Heather. You’re a murderer.”

“Yes, in situations where it was necessary to defend ourselves or our friends. What are we defending ourselves from here?”

“The Eye,” she growled through clenched teeth.

“Well,” I said, trying to make myself sound easy and unconcerned. “Eileen is standing right next to me, right now, and I don’t feel any particular need to defend myself from her.” I glanced up at Eileen, deep into those eyes like dusk tangled in a blanket of clouds. “Eileen, are you dangerous?”

“I am precarious,” she said.

I almost laughed. “That has about three different meanings in this situation.”

“Three! Delightful.”

Heather the Harsh squawked from the radio. “Stop that! I don’t want to hear her voice!”

“Yes, it’s a lot more difficult to contemplate murdering a person when you’re forced to treat them properly, isn’t it?” I said, making no effort to hide the scorn. “She carried me. Carried us! She’s not dangerous to me, to you, to any of our friends, or to Maisie, not anymore, before you say—”

“Have you even glanced out of the window?!” snapped Vigilant Heather. “The Eye, it’s open! How can you look up at that thing and not be afraid?”

“Because she’s not doing any damage. Nothing is on fire, or melting away, or being reduced to atoms.”

“Tch!” the Other Me tutted, as if I’d scored a point against her.

“Now come on,” I said, warming to this casual taunting. “Answer the original question. Explain this insignia to me. Why the crown and the halo?”

Mortified Me almost growled. “Does it seriously not make sense to you?”

“I want to hear you spell it out,” I said. “You made it, you deserve to own it. Go on. Say it.”

I had no idea where this vindictive, sarcastic, dominant confidence was coming from. I never treated anybody like this — I would never have dared, even as a game, even with explicit permission and request I would have struggled to provoke and goad like this, knowing that my target was squirming with discomfort and embarrassment. But when the opponent was all my own worst qualities? I got nasty.

Crowned and Haloed Heather cleared her throat, in an effort to regain her dignity. “It’s us, of course. The crown is inherited from Sevens. The halo is because we’re an angel. The symbolism is obvious.”

“And the faceless head?”

“The crown and the halo are the only personal identifiers we need.”

I snorted.

“Don’t— don’t laugh, you— it— it’s cool!”

“I’m sorry,” I said, “it’s what? Could you repeat that?”

“It’s cool,” she said, pronouncing the word with great care; I made a resolution to extricate the word ‘cool’ from all my future vocabulary. “Don’t deny it!” she went on. “You agree, Heather. We have the same aesthetic tastes, we’re not mirror-world opposites or something. The faceless visage is very mysterious and imposing. The crown and the halo, that’s power.”

I sighed, pretending to be unimpressed; in truth I saw what she was getting at, what she had tried to express in this silly little symbol. That I agreed was worrying and more than a little upsetting. It proved that those thoughts had been mine all along, that the capacity for this cruelty and display of power was not a trick, it was me.

“Yes, yes,” I said. “It’s all very edgy, well done.”

Edgy Heather let out a little huff. “We’re good at ‘edgy’! We should let ourselves be ‘edgy’ more often. It works.”

My turn to huff. “Is that what this is to you? Trying to kill Eileen is ‘edgy’? It’s no surprise you’ve already failed, if that’s how you’re approaching this.”

“I’ve failed, really?”

Smug confidence suddenly returned to her voice, low and nasty and just as vindictive as me; I glanced up at Eileen in concern, then around, behind myself, to where the Twins stood ready with their hands on their guns. They looked to the window of the office, and glanced at the makeshift barricade against the broken door, ready for sudden surprises. But nothing happened.

“Heather,” the other me was already saying, “who do you think started the jailbreak in the aquariums?”

At mention of my other six selves, still trapped in the Box, my eyes nearly jumped upward to the wall of flickering monitors — but Praem held me back. I kept my lips carefully shut for a moment, cautious not to let my relief show in my words; the Other Me was not talking about an additional plot to kill Eileen, but about her previous victories.

If she was so set on killing Eileen, why no plan B?

“I’m sorry, pardon?” I said eventually.

“Hm!” a smug little noise came from the radio; I almost cringed, unaware I was capable of sounding so full of myself. “That’s right, that was me. I freed the other six of us. I did it by remote, with this big console full of buttons and … hm, I suppose you don’t need to know that part.”

My stomach dropped; this could be a disaster. If she recombined with the other six of us first, what would happen to me?

“Are they with you now?” I said.

A big sigh. “No. I can’t reach them myself. But that’s not the point, Heather. While you’ve been running around and having your wonderful little adventures, I’ve been fighting, all this time. For Maisie.” Her voice grew thick again, throat closing up, tears threatening her eyes; if she’d been in front of me I would have reached out and tried to hug her, no matter what sins she’d convinced herself she must commit. “I’ve been fighting all by myself. All this time. While you’ve been achieving self-actualisation for the Outsider nightmare which imprisoned Maisie in the first place, I’ve been breaking us free!”

“I’ve been breaking us free, too!” I said. “I’ve been liberating the others! Raine, and Evee, and Lozzie, and everyone!”

“Who do you think matters more,” she said, dead-voiced and dead tired. “Us, or them?”

“It’s not a binary choice! What are you even saying? We’d be dead without Raine and Evee, without all of the others, a dozen times over! You know that!”

“Maybe so,” she said, grudgingly.

“And Lozzie’s started a revolution out there! We’re snatching control of the asylum, right now.”

“From whom?” she murmured, as if it didn’t matter one bit.

“ … sorry?”

“Who do you think you’re taking control from?” she asked, voice faded and slumped. I could almost see her sagging with exhaustion, my exhaustion. I heard the creak of a chair, like an office chair, followed by a grunt of pain, as if she had strained her back or could barely stand up. “And how does that help Maisie?”

“Once we have control, we can open the Box.”

“Can you? Can you really? Without me?”

“ … is that a threat?” I asked. “Is that where you are? Are you inside the Box? You must be, if you started the aquarium breakout. If you’re inside, you can let us in! We can free Maisie together, can’t we?”

Bad Mean Evil Me sighed again. “We all wish it was that simple. Besides, Lozzie’s revolution doesn’t matter now.”

A chill went through me at the certainty in her words. “What? Why not?”

“I’m sorry, Heather, I didn’t want it to be this way either. If there was some easier method, I would … I would take it too, and there would be no disagreement between us. But there isn’t an easier route, so it’s going to be hard, and you won’t accept that, so that’s why I have to exist. That’s why I have to do this, for Maisie.” She took a great, shuddering sigh. “There is no other way. Lozzie’s revolution is going to fail.”

“You can’t say that until it’s over, until it’s—”

“She and the others are all losing. Go on, take a look for yourself, if you don’t believe me. Take a look, Heather.”

My eyes involuntarily flickered upward, risking the monitors once again in mad panic. But I caught myself at the brink, pulled myself back, and screwed my eyes shut.

Had my Other, Evil, Murderous Self just attempted a little trick?

The wall of monitors — the Eye’s obsessive observational power represented in plastic and steel and glass — was a constant temptation flickering and buzzing in my peripheral vision. Previously I had been able to endure it and pull my eyes away again without external intervention. But now, dissociated from my own body like I was floating beyond the leg wound and the gut bruise, I had become susceptible to that seductive whisper, that promise of all-knowing, all-seeing, do-nothing power.

But what if Other Heather wasn’t lying? What if the others really were in trouble? I had to look, I had to know, I had to help, I had to—

A gentle hand touched my shoulder.

My eyes flew open. I looked up and around to find Eileen staring back down at me, bug-eyed with determination and promise.

“Neither of us is alone,” she said.

I blinked several times, then nodded, slowly at first, then with growing confidence. She was right. Eileen patted my shoulder. She would be my anchor, lest I dive too deep, for she knew exactly what it felt like.

Praem offered additional help. She reached out from within my yellow blanket, raising a check-list. That way I would not get distracted. She told me to be a good girl, stick to my list, do my errands, then come straight home.

“Thank you,” I said out loud. “Both of you, thank you, I—”

Evil Heather’s voice squawked from the radio: “Pardon? What are you trying to say? I can’t—”

“Not you,” I told her. “Shut up.”

And so, with anchors and guidance aplenty, I raised my eyes once more to the wall of monitors and screens and camera feeds, and opened wide.

Hundreds of views yawned like the opening mouth of a great chasm of sight, from wall to wall, from desktop to ceiling, looming over me as if pressing itself against my very eyeballs, drowning my optic nerve with information; each little truth stood shoulder-to-shoulder with eight more, each one cupped in curved glass or smeared behind clear plastic or flickering or jerking across static-washed liquid crystal. I sank back into the throne of metal and plastic; my vision broadened, my mind expanded, my self-hood shrunk down to a quivering nub of desensitized flesh. For one dizzying moment I saw it all, every corner of Cygnet Asylum from the meanest hospital corridor to the echoing vaults of hidden operating rooms, from filthy prison cells with their patina of dirt to vast torture chambers of medical barbarism, from the separate blades of grass on the lawn to the sway and rustle of tree leaves beneath the dying dawn. I counted and catalogued and collated, and I understood nothing.

Eileen squeezed my shoulder. Praem tapped the list.

I narrowed my focus.

Lozzie’s revolution was spilling through the hospital corridors, like a tide already racing beyond the high-water mark, the waves not quite yet over-topping a seawall. Dozens of girls had banded together in well-organised groups, little phalanxes of protection moving through the hospital, making for their pre-arranged targets with makeshift weapons and shoulder-to-shoulder solidarity: here was a shield-wall of broken tables, bristling with lances made from snapped table legs, a hedgehog which threw back a thick rush of horrible nurse-things again and again, while the more vulnerable patients sheltered in a knot of rooms to the rear; there — a bottleneck ambush point where girls lay in wait with heavy spanners stolen from some boiler room, smashing the brains from any mutant nurse-monster which dared shamble through; elsewhere again, inside a head office — some space I’d never seen — with the doors blocked and barricaded, as a team of patients ransacked the records and paperwork, shoving handfuls into shredders and tearing it to confetti, while helpless nurses with hands like melting ash and faces full of holes wailed and beat on the walls; over there, a mob of girls raced down a corridor, fleeing the pursuit of dozens of shambling nurse-creatures; back over here a wave of violence overwhelmed some hidden room, girls setting about themselves with half-bricks and frying pans, scattering the monsters and freeing one of their own number who had been tied to a table, her flesh pierced by syringes, her eyes rolled back into her head with drugged sleep.

The patients — the very same girls who I had spent the last two dream-days alongside, all dressed in Cygnet-issue patient pajamas or what old and worn personal clothes they had been allowed — were scoring so many little victories, more than I could count without deviating too far from my list.

Among them, dotted here and there like black-wreathed rocks deep in the tide, were Lozzie’s beloved Knights. Their true chivalry had not remained suppressed for long — each one appeared to have torn off the emblem of the impaled tentacles, fighting now without flag or banner. And fight they did, though their shiny black submachine guns did not appear to work; they had been reduced to using the firearms like clubs. Still, their strength told well. Wherever one stood, the patients tended to hold firm; whenever two or three came together, they were putting the nurses to greater rout.

My Lonely Counterpart’s ‘robot guards’ were in evidence too — but they were not helping. Several dozen of the Empty Guards were clustered around the internal entrances to the Box, those absurd high-security vault doors deep inside the hospital.

Their guns worked all too well. Around each vault door lay a ring of dead nurse-monsters, the Empty Guards untouched. But they weren’t firing on the patients, on the girls, only upon the nurses. But they weren’t sallying forth to help, either.

“Why aren’t you helping?” I hissed under my breath. “Why not help them?”

The Other Me answered: “I can’t risk that.”

Despite their many little victories, the patients and the Knights needed help. For they were vastly outnumbered.

Nurses swarmed and flowed over almost every part of the hospital now — shambling out of dark corners, bursting from locked rooms, crawling from beneath beds. They had not readopted their daytime guise of human faces, even though the orange sunrise was fading into a clear, bright, crisp-cold day; each nurse was still a unique monster of sagging grey rot and protruding bone spikes, of dripping acid tentacles and grasping strangler’s hands, of eyeless faces and blinded maws and jagged teeth and lolling tongues, all barely contained inside those whitely starched uniforms. They were armed with an equal cacophony of weapons — man-catcher poles, plastic wrist cuffs, dripping syringes, ropes and gags and spit hoods and the gleam of surgical tools.

The nightmare had followed the patient body out into the daylight, and the sun had not banished it to memory. They were more like zombies than nurses now, shambling on without greater direction, forced to keep imposing the empty will of the institution.

The revolution was mobile, for now — staying ahead of the nurses where they could, picking off or ambushing smaller numbers where opportunity presented itself, trying not to get bogged down defending static positions. Lozzie had organized them well.

But they were outnumbered twenty or thirty to one. The nurses kept coming, as if from nowhere. Eventually the patients would tire.

Already a dozen little failures were unfolding, cracks in the revolutionary front: a team of girls cornered in a dead end, with no way out except through the press of a hundred nurses; a minor ring-leader snatched from the front of a shield-wall, dragged off and wrapped in a straitjacket, quickly gagged and drugged; an exit blocked by weight of nurse bodies, girls with no way to go but back into the dark; a phalanx shattered, the survivors pursued by grasping hands as they fled, all going in opposite directions, alone.

“No, no,” I hissed, “stick together, stick together!”

The Other Me said, “It wouldn’t help them anyway.”

Praem tapped the list. My sight whirled on, looking for my friends.

Lozzie — there she was, leading a gang of seven others, poncho fluttering in some dark place far beneath the floors. Her companions were well armed, with kitchen knives and a steel baseball bat and little shields made of broken cupboard doors studded with nails. They were on some secret mission in the bowels of the hospital, stopping at regular intervals at junctions of water pipes and electrical boxes. But more and more nurses were shambling from the shadows, cutting off their escape routes, driving them away from their hidden targets.

Raine and Zheng had joined the revolution too. Raine stood atop a table in some ransacked operating theatre, at the head of a wild mob of girls, duelling with some lumbering nurse-monster. Her moment of victory was caught on the screens — her machete flashing through the monster’s neck, like slaying a vampire. Her bare foot kicked the creature off the table, crashing down into a shambling mass of others like itself, smashing them back with sheer body weight. Raine raised her machete; the mob cheered, then surged forward.

Zheng was nearby, still diminutive, still smaller than she should have been, trapped in an insulting parody of her own body. She was half naked, covered in blood from head to toe, eyes wild and teeth stained with gore, beating a nurse to death with it’s own severed arm.

Raine called out a war cry; Zheng raised her grisly club and howled a reply.

At least they were having fun — though they were surrounded in all directions by yet more nurses. The pair of them could dish out a staggering amount of violence, especially backed up by the other patients, but even those two would tire given enough time.

Evee and Twil had avoided the worst of the fighting; for a moment my heart soared with hope, but then I realised where they were. The pair of them were barricaded together inside a room of bright lights and stainless steel tables, with trays of bone saws and rows of cadaver-cubicles — a morgue. Evee’s mother’s corpse lay on a main autopsy table, still intact, stripped naked, gone grey as if dead for days.

Twil was dishevelled and frantic, wolfish tail tucked between her legs, canine ears gone flat with fear. She was busy piling stuff in front of the door, dragging tables to block the way in, all while casting wild glances back over her shoulder. Evelyn sat white-faced and frozen in her wheelchair — staring at the rattling, banging, bulging little hatches over the refrigerated corpse-drawers, and the way her mother’s body was beginning to twitch.

Praem hesitated, down in the front of my yellow blanket. Her own mother was still trapped in a horror story.

But then she tapped the list again. We could not pause, not yet and not here.

Next came Praem herself — or Night Praem. She was sweeping upward from the prison levels at long last, bursting through the bars of a gate and slamming through a blockage of nurses like a whirlwind of black lace and oil stains.

She was followed by a gaggle of Knights, battered and bruised, their security guard armour loose here and damaged there, but all of them intact and upright. Praem swept onward and the nurses surged back in; for a moment it seemed the Knights would be overwhelmed, but then a tide of prisoners followed Praem through the breach, wild-eyed girls and bloodstained women, not unlike Raine when I had first found her down there. Praem had used her time down in the prisons well. She had freed all those inside.

The liberated prisoners hacked into the nurses with makeshift shivs and lengths of iron pipes and bare fists. For a moment I almost cheered — surely this would overtop the sheer number of nurses out there in the hospital?

But they faced a living wall of institutional violence. This prison riot would not grow the flood beyond the defences. Not yet, not quite.

Praem tapped the list. My sight whirled outward, beyond the walls.

Seven Shades of Sunlight stood astride some distant hospital rooftop, lit from behind by the last rays of the dying dawn-light and spotlighted from above by a single beam of silver-glint Eye-light. She looked as if she was playing out a scene from some absurd fantasy novel, still dressed for war in gleaming armour and cracking golden cloak, twirling on her very impractical platform shoes. She was surrounded on all sides by a sea of monsters, nurses who had chased her to the highest point she could reach. Her flaming sword sang in spark-trailing arcs, parting bodies left and right. Her lips moved in a silent chant. Her golden armour caught the turn of the sunlight.

Very dramatic, drawing off such great numbers. But Sevens had nowhere left to run.

My sight whirled still further afield, over the lip of the roof and out over the ground of Cygnet Asylum. Green lawns were speckled with morning dew. The woodland swayed in the breeze. I searched for the final three items on Praem’s list — the Fox, the Caterpillars, and the Forest Knight. Would I find them in a losing battle as well, outnumbered and overwhelmed, surrounded and trapped?

The grounds of Cygnet Asylum opened wide, jumping and flickering on a hundred monitor views.

Praem blinked. Eileen made a little ‘oooh’ sound. Zalu and Xiyu peered over my shoulders.

A gargantuan black moth towered over the hospital grounds, locked in a pitched battle with an entire armoured division of Empty Guards.

A hillside of rippling muscle lay beneath smooth sable flesh, furred and resplendent with whorls of white, topped by a pair of fluttering, buzzing, dream-blur wings, the colour of oil on water lit by volcanic fire. Tentacles as thick as tunnel boring machines reached out from beneath the wings, waving mouth-tip openings in the air, each large enough to swallow a bus. Fluffy white antenna twitched and shivered above a massive head — a head I would know anywhere, recognisable despite the insectoid snout and the gigantic black eyeballs and the dreamlike warping of familiar features. The mouth was curled with childlike amusement, more cat-like than moth-like, open wide in a deafening war cry of—

“Prrrrrrrrrrrrrfffffffffttttt!”

We — me, Eileen, Praem, and the Twins — all jumped. That sound did not come from the monitors; it reached through the walls, from far away, on the other side of the asylum.

“Tenny!?” I spluttered out loud. “How did— what— I—”

She was beautiful, of course, exactly as she had been in the previous dream where she had attempted this feat of kaiju-inspired glory.

Armoured vehicles skidded and slewed about her six massive stalk-like legs — little green jeeps and cartoonish mono-colour tanks, all tearing up the lawns and ruining the flowerbeds with their tracks and wheels. They fired weighted nets at her legs from wide-mouthed cannons, pumped clouds of glowing soporific gas up toward her face, and tried to launch grappling lines over the bulk of her body, presumably to bring her down. Tiny blue projectiles like foam darts spewed from the mouths of machine guns, pattering off Tenny’s hide in great clouds, matched by larger rocket-esque foam munitions from the tanks.

Tenny reared up and bucked off any attempt to stop her wild rampage; the foam ‘bullets’ did nothing, the nets barely slowed her down, but the sheer press of machines was forcing her to advance very slowly. Her tentacles plucked armoured vehicles from the ground and tossed them about like the plastic toys they were modelled after. Tiny figures — more Empty Guards, sent by the Other Me — tumbled from tank hatches and fled from beneath Tenny’s smashing feet and trilling mouth and buzzing wings.

The Caterpillars were there too, all six which had accompanied us to Wonderland. They were not quite fully grown again yet; each one looked about the size of a horse rather than a barn. They were taking shelter behind Tenny’s bulk, sometimes darting forward to aid her when they could, chasing down clusters of empty guards, ramming tanks and flipping them over, alerting Tenny to any concentration of forces bringing up heavy weapons.

And in the middle-distance, blocked by lines of artillery pieces shooting nets and rubber bullets, walled off by blocks of tanks and trenches full of Empty Guards and barbed wire, stood the blocky grey monolith of the Maximum Security Containment Facility, the Box.

Tenny was trying to break it open.

“Oh,” said Eileen. “A moth. She must have followed the light.”

One of the Twins said: “The battlefield is no place for a teenager.”

“An insect, though?” asked the other.

“A teenage insect.”

“True, sister.”

“Is she one of yours, Ma’am?”

“Tenny!” I cried again, the spell of the monitors completely broken. “How is she even here?! And you!” I raised the radio back to my lips. “I cannot believe this behaviour! Suggesting murder was one thing — and still completely unacceptable, I would like to make clear — but this is absolutely obscene! I have completely lost my temper with you!”

“Heather,” the voice — my voice, which I had never hated so much — crackled back from the radio speaker. “Heather, calm down, please, you don’t—”

“You’re shooting at Tenny!”

“I’m not—”

“Those are your robot soldiers out there! And you’ve given them tanks and guns and you are shooting at our Tenny!” I punctured my outrage by slapping at my thigh with her stupid insignia, turning it over so I could slap her face on my leg.

“She’s the one who introduced the kaiju genre,” the other me protested, “I’m just trying to—”

“You are shooting at Tenny! There is no excuse for this!”

“With non-lethal weapons!” she shouted back, temper lost. “That’s the terminology, as Raine would say. Non-lethal weapons. Nets, sleeping gas, foam darts! As far as she’s concerned, she’s having a lovely time! Heather, please. I’m not ‘evil’, I wouldn’t hurt Tenny either, not in a million years.”

“You’re shooting at her! I can’t make this any more plain, you are shooting at Tenny!”

I almost laughed, eyes glued to the screens as another little plastic-toy tank trundled forward and shot a big blue foam rocket at Tenny’s flank. The rocket bounced off, almost harmlessly, but Tenny rocked as if hit by a boulder. Her big cat-face smile swung through the air until she faced the little tank. A tentacle whipped out, picked up the offender, and shook it from side to side until pieces of the machine started to fall off.

“You would do the same!” the Other Me said. “She’s going to get herself hurt, she’s not even supposed to be here. We would both stop her if she was going to hurt herself.”

“Not by shooting at her!”

The Other Me huffed, as if she couldn’t believe my lack of comprehension.

“How did she even get here?” I said, not talking to Myself.

The monitors provided an answer, observation obeying intention; a cluster of a dozen views whirled in close, jumping and lurching forward as if seen from drone-mounted cameras, zooming in on Tenny’s gargantuan white-furred back.

A tiny figure was riding atop Tenny’s dream-form self, right in the middle of her back, clutching a tuft of fur with one armoured gauntlet, cradling a familiar vulpine shape in the other arm.

For a moment I thought it was the Forest Knight; the scale of Tenny’s body confused all else. But then the view lurched closer again, framing the figure in close-up.

This was no suit of Outsider armour; this little knight wore traditional plate mail, with interlocking joints and overlapping sheaths. A coat of arms flapped on a tabard down the front, but the red dragon was snapped back and forth by the bucking motion of Tenny’s body beneath. The helmet was unmistakable, though I had only seen it once before — shaped like the head of a goat, with metal horns and wide-set eyes above the dark slit of a visor. At least she wasn’t carrying her sword this time; this dream had nothing to do with that, after all. She had the Saye Fox — Laurissa Saye — curled up in one arm.

As the view bobbed close, the goat-head helmet snapped up and looked straight at the monitor-view, as if it was a real camera, buzzing around on a drone above Tenny’s back.

She reached up with one gauntleted hand and raised her visor; terrified eyes stared directly into the camera.

It was Jan.

“Heather?!” she shouted; I couldn’t hear her words, but somehow the shape of her lips made perfect sense. “Heather, is that you?! I’m going to assume it’s you! I am not supposed to fucking be here! I do not want to be here! How do we end this dream?! And where the hell is Lozzie?!”

“I— I— how did you even—”

Jan nodded down at the vast bulk of Tenny beneath her. “You’ve been two whole days and I couldn’t stop her anymore! She insisted we nap and then I woke up here, on her back!”

“Oh,” I said. “Oh dear. Um. Look, Jan, I think it’s almost over! Keep hold of that Fox, okay, just keep hold of her for—”

Something beneath Tenny fired another shot. Jan almost lost her grip on the tuft of fur; the view went whirling off across the trees.

Praem tapped the list.

We were done, all except for the Forest Knight and Maisie’s new doll-body, neither of which we had yet found.

I lowered my eyes from the wall of monitors and slumped backward into the observation throne, panting with exertion and shock and confusion. Sweat was running down my forehead and sticking my clothes to my skin. My left shin was on fire, pajama leg stained with a ragged line of blood; my guts quivered with every unsteady heartbeat, the bruise like a fist in my stomach.

But none of that mattered. I raised the hand-held radio.

“You need to stop this,” I said. “Right now.”

“I knew this would happen,” hissed Heather With No Head. “I knew this would go rotten, I shouldn’t have even let you speak, I should have never replied. Why do I do this to myself? Why do we always do this to ourself? Why—”

“Shut up. Stop all this.”

“Never,” she said. “Never ever ever. I will do anything, make any sacrifice, break any taboo, all to free Maisie.”

“So would I!” I said. “But how is any of this helping free Maisie? You’re shooting at Tenny when she’s trying to break into the Box. You’re not using your robot soldiers to help Lozzie’s revolution. How can you not see the damage you’re doing? How can you not want to help everyone else?”

“Because the only conflict left is between us.”

“ … I’m sorry?”

She sighed, as if explaining was tiring her out; good, I thought, make it as hard as possible for her to concentrate. “The Eye is no longer the Governor,” she said. “Sevens has stopped directing. The only forces left to control the dream are me and you.”

“You and I, you mean.”

Another little sigh. “I’m too tired for proper grammar.”

“You must be really worn out, then,” I said, unable to keep the scorn from my voice. “And where care lodges, sleep will never lie?”

“Stop it. Just stop. I’m so tired I can barely think.”

“Good,” I snapped. “Besides, your statement made no sense. If it’s just you and I, what about the nurses?”

A rough swallow. “A-and I am helping!” she said — voice going tight and tense. She was concealing something, and doing a terrible job of it; she’d avoided answering the question about the nurses. I knew my own tactics all too well. Something about the nurses, about that question, had rattled her.

“By hurting Tenny?” I pressed, pretending I hadn’t noticed.

“I’m the only one really helping!” she spat. “And I don’t care how much of a bad girl I have to be!”

“Is that what this is?” I asked. “You’re my ‘Bad Girl’ thoughts? Does that make me Good Girl Heather?”

“It makes you Easy Heather,” she said, voice brimming over with bitterness. “Taking the easy way out. Giving up on Maisie.”

“I haven’t given up on her for one second,” I said, and I knew I was right. “You’re the one who’s given up on everybody else. And I swore never to do that, don’t you remember?”

“You can’t deny me,” she said. “I’m just you. These thoughts, these feelings, these methods, these are all things that you’re not willing to acknowledge, but you know they’ll work, deep down you know it’s the only way. So that’s why I’m here.”

To thine own self be true, and it must follow, as the night the day, thou canst not then be false to any man,” I quoted at her. “Or woman, in this case. Is that really what you believe? I don’t think so. I think you’re lying to me, and lying to yourself, because it’s what I would do. We promised to change.”

“ … w-what?” she stammered. “What are you talking about now?”

“After the incident with Taika. Or don’t you remember?”

“Of course I remember Taika. What are you—”

I laughed, so hard it hurt my stomach, so real it made me light-headed. I rocked back in the observation throne and almost banged my head, adding to my wounds. Eileen said my name. Praem tried to stop me. Even the Twins stepped forward and both said “Ma’am?”

But I ignored all of that, and spoke into the radio, squinting my eyes through the pain.

“You’re not ‘Bad Girl’ me at all,” I said. “You’re not Ruthless Heather, or Taking-the-Hard-Road Heather, or even the me that didn’t want to forgive Eileen. You’re none of those things. You don’t even understand what you are.”

“Then what am I?” she asked, defiant and sulky, but oh so very brittle.

“You’re me but afraid and lonely. You think you’re being ruthless, but you’re just isolated.”

A long pause. A squeak of breath, of a sentence abandoned. Eventually: “I’m not, I—”

“You leapt into this alone,” I said. “When we promised — I promised — that we wouldn’t do this kind of thing anymore. We promised everybody, Raine and Evee and everyone else. And you’ve broken that promise, and I know why you’ve done it, because you’re alone and afraid.”

“I did it to save everybody!” she screamed back, voice making the radio peak.

“No,” I said. “You’re doing this to save only yourself.”

A muffled sob, the drag of a sleeve across a face, that sound I knew all too well; I knew equally well that I had not broken her, not yet. She was right about us in one respect — we were very resilient, more so than we allowed ourselves to believe most of the time. She had her mind set on a course of action and had decided to martyr herself to it, and if I knew myself half as well as my friends did, I trusted she would not step off that path without a good hard shove.

For the first time in my life, I had to pull myself back from the brink.

“Heather,” I said, saying my own name. “Heather, I’m so sorry you’ve been all alone. But you don’t have to be, not anymore. You don’t have to—”

“Fuck you!” she — I — screamed into the microphone, in a tantrum I would never have expected from myself. The swearing shocked me, left me speechless, as she ranted on. “Shut up! Stop it! I know exactly what you’re trying to do! And I’m not going to fall for it! We are going to free Maisie, and that’s final! You cannot convince me otherwise!”

I retreated, backing up quickly, trying to think on my feet. Perhaps she couldn’t be broken in that sense, perhaps that was why she existed.

She said she was Ruthless Heather, and would not be diverted from her Ruthless course of action; but I knew the truth now. She was Lonely Heather, wallowing in her old suffering. She was the me that doubted the last year of my life was even real. She was the me who doubted Maisie could be saved at all. She was Doubt, and Retreat, and cold solace in pain.

How to get through to that? Use Raine, of course, but I was not Raine.

“Alright, alright,” I said quickly, scrambling for anything to say. “Look, can’t we at least get together and help each other?”

“I don’t need your help,” she said, sulky and gloomy. My stomach turned. Did I ever truly sound like that?

I sighed and took a gamble. “Then why are you still on the line?”

No reply, but the hiss-crackle of the radio connection did not cease.

My gamble had paid off. Eileen and the Twins seemed to sense this, waiting with held breath and stilled tongues.

I knew exactly why this lonely and wretched version of myself was still on the line. She was still there for the same reason I had held on for so long in the lonely weeks and months before I had met Raine, the same reason I had been such an easy catch, the same reason I’d clung so hard to what I’d found.

Despite her supposed better judgement, she wanted a way out.

“Maybe … ” I said, very gently, sliding the knife between her shoulder blades with every word. “Maybe if you explain the practicalities of your plan to me, we can come to some kind of compromise. How does that sound? You don’t even have to start with why Eileen needs to die. Start with the smaller pieces. Why did you have your robot guards retrieve Horror’s severed head?”

Bad Girl Heather sighed heavily. “Isn’t that part obvious?”

“Not really, no.”

“To protect you,” she said. “To protect us. To correct what you’ve been doing, carrying her around and letting the process just carry on, without taking control.”

“What process?” I asked.

Another big sigh. “She’s part of me. Of you. Us. Whichever. She represents all those negative experiences while growing up. Every visit to the real Cygnet Hospital. Every upsetting interaction with a nurse. Every time we were told to suppress, to pretend Maisie isn’t real, to be ‘normal’ and ‘safe’ and ‘sane’, and so on. She’s a single point of dream representation for all the nurses. I hate her.”

“So do I,” I admitted. “And the nurses are pretty scary, too.”

“They really are. I’m … I’m terrified of them.”

“Mmhmm,” I purred, as sympathetic as I could make myself sound. “I don’t blame you. But that still doesn’t answer the question. What are you trying to do with Horror’s head?”

“I already told you,” she said. “You and I are the only forces left to control the dream. The nurses are ours, so if I get hold of Horror’s head I can protect us, by taking control of—”

She stopped dead.

I grinned in triumph. “Sorry, you were saying?”

“You … ” Her voice shook with anger and betrayal. “You just led me in a circle, just to get that out of me!”

“Whoever is in control of Horror’s head can control the nurses,” I said. “That’s interesting. I’m not sure how I’ll make use of it, but it’s interesting.”

“It’s not as simple or direct as that!” she spat.

“So, what do I do, hold up the head and shout orders at the nurses?”

She — I, me, my past, my loneliest and most bitter moments, all those times when I assumed I would be dead by thirty or going grey in a mental institution, when I assumed I would never find companionship, or understanding, let alone love, all the ten long years of repression and self-control, all the ‘Bad Girl’ feelings which had turned to solid black rot down in my heart — screamed, inarticulate with rage.

I cleared my throat. “I’m sorry, what was that?”

“I am trying to protect you!” she shouted.

“And failing,” I said, struggling to keep my voice calm and controlled. “Actually you’re the reason I got even more hurt, throwing myself off the chair to stop your robots shooting Eileen. And I’ve figured you out, now. You don’t actually want to kill Eileen, do you?”

“W-what? What are you—”

“You weren’t looking for her, you were looking for me, and Horror. Protection via control. That’s what you’re all about. You’re not even really looking out for Maisie—”

“I am!” she screamed. “How can you say that?! How can you—”

“Because you’re the part of me which doesn’t think we can do it. You’re the part of me that wants to hide in a shell.”

“I’m— I’m not— I—” she was almost sobbing. I had her.

I pitched my voice as gentle as I could, folding away all the internal recrimination, all the arguments, all the old bitterness.

“Let me protect you instead,” I said. “Where are you?”

“I don’t— don’t need— don’t need your protection.”

The question was a mere formality. I knew exactly where she was. She was in the Box.

I raised my eyes to the wall of monitors, one last time.

And then I found myself.

There I was — she was — hunched up all tight and tense on a little steel chair, in a little steel room, before a little steel desk. Dark machines stood all around her, quiet and cold, blinking with chill light and empty displays. A row of Empty Guards waited for orders by a big steel door; another row stood at the opposite end of the space, before a glass wall of jagged shadows and shifting shapes and a vast darkness beyond.

She — Lonely Heather — was curled up, almost as if she was trying to grow a shell on her back, curled around the lifeline of the hand-held radio. She wore Cygnet Hospital pajamas, just like me. She looked rumpled and bruised and so very, very tired, exhaustion dragging at her bones.

I could not see her face, because she was wearing something I’d been looking for all this time — my Outsider squid-skull mask, my shell, my refuge.

“You’re all alone,” I said.

“I’m not,” she whimpered. “I’m not—”

“I’m not being metaphorical,” I said. “I know you’re all alone.”

“ … how do you know that?”

“Because I see you clearly, now. Hello there, me.”

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Heather really doesn’t like herself, does she? And that’s very dangerous in a dream, where self-loathing can build guns and muster soldiers and send them out to hunt oneself down.

Jan’s not having a very good time either; this isn’t even any of her responsibility! At least Tenny is having fun. And L A R G E.

Speaking of largeness, this happens to be the longest Katalepsis chapter in quite a while, well over 10k words. I knew some very large chunks would be hitting in the final few motions of arc 24, but I didn’t expect them quite this early. Or … is it early? I’m not actually sure. Behind the scenes, I’m giving Heather all the narrative space she needs; to cut anything short during this final main arc would be criminal of me, so I’m letting Heather and Heather (and Heather x6 more???) dictate the terms of narrative flow. As of the time of writing this, we’re probably going to 35 chapters, maaaaybe 36. We’ll see. I cannot imagine it would be longer than that though. Things are getting out of hand! Much like Tenny. Hooray!

Meanwhile, if you want more Katalepsis right away, you can get it by:

Subscribing to the Patreon!

All Patrons get access to two chapters ahead! No matter what level you subscribe at! That’s about 20k words at the moment. The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chances of having to slow down the story or get interrupted by other responsibilities. The generous and kind support of Patrons and readers is what makes all this possible in the first place! I wouldn’t be able to do this without all of you! Thank you all so very much!

You can also:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps a lot! Many readers still find the story through TWF, which still surprises me! Voting only takes a couple of clicks!

And thank you, dear readers! I know I say this every week, but I mean it – I could not write Katalepsis without all of you, the readers and audience! Katalepsis is for you! Thanks for reading!

Next chapter, Heather has Herself pinned, dialed-in, with a perfect read on her own rotten heart. Or does she? If that Heather is Lonely, then what’s this Heather?

bedlam boundary – 24.29

Content Warnings

Unreality / gaslighting / institutionalisation (same as the previous chapters so far in this arc)
Extreme pain
Gut wounds



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

Ten black barrels of ten black guns — sharp little holes bitten out of reality’s hide; the flesh-piercing, blood-sucking, brain-drinking mouth-parts of ten beetle-backed insects, all ten open wide as whirlpools in the great dark ocean of the mind, surfaces slick with oil and grease and corrosive mucus, eager and quivering with the promise of punctured lungs and ruptured hearts and an end to the dream.

Ten sets of squared shoulders. Ten pairs of gloved hands. Ten of my own wide-eyed face, reflected in ten mirrored visors. Ten safeties off, ten magazines locked, ten sights zeroed on unprotected flesh. Ten Empty Guards, ten false Knights, ten intruders commanded by one unseen voice, muffled by radio static and the distance of the void.

Ten trigger fingers, tightening on ten shots; ten bullets awaiting the strike of ten hammers; ten chances to fail, ten chances to die.

Ten guns all aimed at Eileen.

And me, with two hands, one body, and without my tentacles.

“No!” I screamed, and hurled myself off the throne.

‘Hurled’ is perhaps too grandiose a word for what I actually achieved — the ungainly slump of a morphine-addled waif falling sideways out of an overgrown swivel-chair, bloodstream fogged with opiate dreams, crutch sliding off my thighs, left leg reduced to dead weight, fingers clawing at empty air. But that was how it felt. A heroic lunge. A leap of faith. Jumping in front of a bullet.

This was all a dream, of course. A dream and a play, a metaphor for Wonderland and the Eye’s mind, a stage wrought from hyperdimensional mathematics, painted with a heady stew of shared trauma, buried history, and allegorical obscenity. Would a stage-prop bullet truly slay Eileen? Could a slug of explosive-accelerated lead leave the tiniest pinprick upon the Eye? Probably not, no. Eileen’s true body lay spread out across the sky, bigger than a gas giant, more dense than a black hole, unassailable by anything smaller than a supernova or an act of some unseen god beyond the stage.

But she’d come so far in these last four hours. She had spoken, and written, and seen, and grown, in a way I gathered she never had before. I had shepherded her into true insight.

What would it mean to lose her now? Would she forget everything, like the parting mists of a dream? Would ‘Eileen’ and all she had experienced cease to exist? Would the Eye resume her blind observation, without memory of carrying me on her back?

Before that prospect, all my bitterness counted for nothing.

So I floundered sideways and tumbled out of the observation throne. I tackled Eileen from the side, bunching my fists in her laboratory coat, desperate to interpose myself between the guns of the Empty Guards and Eileen’s unprotected flesh — the flesh which had carried me and borne me upward from the depths of the archives, only moments earlier. Part of me believed it was a calculated risk; the Guard who had spoken into the radio had said I was ‘not to be harmed’. Eileen’s only chance was for me to put myself in harm’s way, and pray that the Empty Guards’ orders were stiffer than their triggers.

I shouted some incoherent babble — don’t shoot, don’t shoot!

Like we were in an old western, or a noir detective story, and the posse or the pigs would put up their guns at the cry of a young damsel.

But we were not. We were in a horror story.

Eileen did her best to catch me, but my clumsy heroics had caught her by surprise. Praem tried to help, but she was only a plushie, without true strength in those soft little arms. I landed very badly indeed. My injured leg smacked against the side of the chair, then slammed to the floor; the pain burst morphine’s bonds, knocking wind and sight and sense straight out of me. My crutch slipped forward and jabbed me in the gut so hard I almost vomited, feeling my intestines and organs pushed aside and warped out of shape; if this had happened out in reality, that would be a trip to the hospital, with internal bleeding, or worse.

Crumpled on the floor, wheezing for breath, blinded by tears, clutching my guts — I realised that the Empty Guards had not yet opened fire.

My fall had bought Eileen a second or two’s reprieve, as I had passed in front of her.

I summoned more resolve than I believed I possessed, and reared up from where I had fallen, reaching for Eileen’s front, bunching great fistfuls of brown jumper and lab coat, to haul myself up. Things tore inside my guts, but I pulled, I had to shield her from—

Bang-bang! Bang! Bang-bang-bang! Bang-bang!

Eight shots rang out, deafening booms in the close confines of the Governor’s Office.

I screamed with an emotion I’d never felt before — desperate failure, utter desolation, hope terminated by blood-soaked lead and unfeeling hands. I slipped downward and slumped helpless on the floor, powerless to stop what had happened, tiny and beaten before this bland institutional violence.

I think I wailed; I wasn’t sure, because my ears were still ringing.

Then, eight matching clatter-clank-rattle noises followed the gunshots, suspiciously like the sound of eight heavy, armoured bodies crashing to the floor.

Gasping for breath, with strings of bile hanging from my lips, my leg a vice of agony, and my insides about to be outsides, I grabbed a corner of my yellow blanket and raked it across my eyes, clearing tears of pain from my sight.

Eileen was still standing, right there in front of me, mercifully unpunctured by bullet holes. Her pink-glowing eyes were thrown extra wide with fresh surprise.

“—wha-what—” I wheezed.

Eileen looked down at me. “We have been spared, so do not go spare. There is no spare of you.”

I coughed, and tasted blood in the back of my throat. The pain throbbed like black shadows in my peripheral vision. “S’not— the time for … puns.”

“This is the best time for puns.”

I coughed again, wheezing for breath.

“Thank you for jumping in front of me,” Eileen said. “I should have done the same for you.”

Slumped on the floor, cradling my belly, drooling from pain-slack lips, I asked Praem for help. She assisted, and together we turned to look at the massacre behind us.

Eight of the ten Empty Guards lay on the floor. Some had fallen straight out with their limbs spread eagle, like pole-axed cartoon characters. Others had crumpled in awkward twitching heaps, armoured bodies tangled in their own black-clad limbs, guns pinned beneath chests and bullet-proof vests, legs twisted backward with the weight of their collapse. Each Guard had been felled with a single head shot, each helmet breached at side or rear, or shot through the shattered and broken visor. Dark tarry puddles spread outward from the fresh corpses, soaking into the brown carpet, ruining the Governor’s office forever; but the air did not stink with that unmistakable iron tang of fresh-spilled gore. Instead the room smelled like a garage. The Empty Guards were not bleeding — they were leaking machine oil.

Some of the more explosive head shots revealed slivers of plastic and chrome instead of skull and bone. In place of brains and meat lay broken circuit boards and burst vacuum tubes, oozing with arteries of wire and pipe, smoking and sparking like damaged computers on the bridge of a fanciful starship.

Robots. The Empty Guards were robots.

And two of them had saved us.

Two of the Guards still stood astride the wreckage of the death squad — feet braced wide, weapons flicking back and forth over the bodies. Twin streamers of smoke rose from the barrels of their submachine guns.

Eileen and I said nothing, both staring with shock; Praem did what she could to get me sat up properly and help clear my airways. I still tasted blood, and plenty of it.

Our pair of inexplicable saviours swept their guns back and forth across the corpses until they were satisfied. One of them gently kicked a couple of the bodies, checking for survivors. After a moment they nodded to each other, then lowered their weapons and straightened up. I realised these two were not like the other Guards — they did not move with the same robotic, boxy, halting motions, but flowed with a loose, easy, quick muscularity. They were slightly taller than the other Guards as well, and their matching black uniforms lacked some of the details shared by the ones lying dead on the floor. They had no radios on their shoulders, no unit patches over their hearts, and their visors were dull grey rather than mirrored silver.

They flicked the safety on their guns, then slung the weapons over their bellies. Then they reached up in unison and removed their helmets.

Twin waterfalls of long white hair spilled forth, framing twin faces of copper-brown skin, with high cheekbones, bold noses, and wide, expressive mouths. Two pairs of deep purple eyes were set in steely expressions, full of suppressed passion, flushed with post-combat high, wide and alert and aware, both darting about the room one last time before settling forward, at rest, upon me.

Two helmets were clasped to two belts, and a pair of twins stood revealed.

“Heather,” one of them said — echoed instantly by the other: “Heather.”

I had never seen these people before, in reality or dreams or Outside or anywhere. There was only one logical conclusion.

“ … Zalu, Xiyu?” I wheezed.

The twins — the Lilies, the plant-girls from Outside, the twin sisters Xiyuol’tok-al and Zalui’yel-tul, identical this time in their new dream-guises — nodded in exact unison, then glanced at each other with mirrored frowns.

“Yes, it’s—” “—us. But this is—” “—weird. Hm, it really is. We’re even finishing—” “—each other’s sentences. Oh, damn, I don’t—” “—like this.”

The twins spoke different parts of the same single sentence. Even their voices were identical, the same pitch of spiced honey poured over charred granite.

“Wait, wait,” I said, still wheezing, still struggling for breath. “What— how—”

The Lilies turned to me again. “How did you know—” “—it was us?”

“ … uh … uhh … ” I wiped a string of drool from my lips; my hand came away smeared with blood. “Two … two identical girls, who I’ve never … never seen before? Who else would it be?”

“Fair—” “—enough. That does—” “—make sense.”

The identical twins glanced at each other with another pair of mirrored frowns.

“This isn’t—” “—going to—” “—work. One of us has to—” “—stop talking. You stop.” “No, you. No— “—I said you—”

“Twins!” said Eileen.

The Lilies stopped. They turned their frowns upon Eileen.

“Twins,” Eileen repeated. “Hello. You are twins. Or you are the same one person, doubled into two, but still existing as one. How wonderful. How beautiful. What does it feel like?”

Twin hands twitched around the grips of twin guns. Twin brows furrowed in matching suspicion.

“Thank you for saving us,” said Eileen. “I have only just begun to think clearly, and bullets would clog my thinking. I am alive! I am not shot. This is capital, to avoid capital punishment.”

Twin purple eyes dipped down to me in identical silent question.

“She’s— on my— side. Long story.” I heaved for breath. “Can you two just— give me a second? I’m not— not— can’t think—”

“Under—” “—stood, Heather,” said the twins. “Take all the—” “—time you need. We’ll secure—” “—the room.”

“Help—” I groped for my mother’s — no, for Eileen’s hand. “Help me— back into the chair, please?”

Eileen handled me with great care. She took charge of my crutch, then lifted me by the arms, careful not to put any weight on my legs or pressure on my belly. She gently deposited me back into the throne of chrome and plastic. I felt as if I had never sat anywhere so comfortable, so perfectly shaped to accept my bruised and battered body. I sank into the plush welcome. Praem helped by smoothing my yellow blanket down over my back and easing the iron maiden of my left shin up and onto the chair.

For a long moment I just sat there, sunk deep into the throne, trying to get my breath back, waiting for the morphine to resume its own tender magic. The taste of blood lingered in my mouth. My guts quivered with every breath. I stared at the left leg of my pajama bottoms, certain that I must have burst at least one or two of my stitches, waiting for the blood to start seeping through the fabric.

“Do you need medical attention?” Eileen asked.

Praem told her no, I was not in any danger. But I needed to rest. Damage had been done.

The Twins did not stand idle as I recovered. They really did ‘secure the room’. One of them closed the door, though it wouldn’t stay shut with the damaged hinges, so she dragged a filling cabinet in front of it, to block the entry of any further undetected interruptions. The other Lily checked the bodies of the Empty Guards, rolling them over and stripping their weapons and spare ammunition. In a couple of minutes she had eight additional guns and a big stack of shiny black magazines piled up on the Governor’s desk. The Twin who had closed the door went to the window and peered left and right, then frowned up at the sky — at the Eye, open in the firmament. The other one pointed at the metal door to the archives and snapped a question for Eileen: “Where does that lead?”

“The archives,” said Eileen. “It is a dead end.”

“Might want to grab her,” I wheezed.

Both Twins stared at me. Those purple eyes were so intense. Every motion of their bodies was like watching a predatory big cat stalking around the room.

“Who are you—” “—talking about?” they asked in unison.

I gestured at the floor. “That. Her.”

“ … ah. We must—” “— have missed that. Thank—” “—you, Heather.”

One of the twins stepped quickly over to the towel-wrapped bundle still twitching and writhing on the floor, where it had fallen from the grip of one of the guards.

She lifted Horror’s severed head, then lifted her eyebrows. “Is this what—” “—I think it is?”

“Horror, yes. Don’t unwrap her, please. Unless you’re going to interrogate her or something. And I wouldn’t try that either, she’s not very useful.”

The Twin dumped Horror’s head back on the desk, where it belonged.

“You really—” “—did take her head—” “—off. Wow. Well done, Heather. Well—” “—done indeed.”

“Wasn’t me,” I wheezed. “Was Twil.”

“Ah. Even—” “—better.” “We did— “—hope she would—” “—find our—” “—brief presence—” “—useful. Did—” “—she?”

Listening to the pair of them was dizzying. They were not merely finishing each others’ sentences, they were stopping and starting with split-second precision, like one mind in two bodies. Processing their speech would have taxed my mind at the best of times, let alone when my back teeth were floating in morphine, my left leg was going to fall off, my guts were recovering from a sledgehammer blow, and I was coming down from the adrenaline high of almost getting shot.

I held up a weak hand. “Sorry, Zalu, Xiyu, I can’t tell you two apart, not like this. It’s very disorienting. And you’re getting worse. More fragmented the more you speak.

The Twins glanced at each other with a strictly irritated look again. “You-” “have to—” “—stop. Let—” “—me do—” “—the—” “—speaking.”

I didn’t have the energy to roll my eyes.

Eileen said: “This is beautiful. Please keep talking.”

I sighed. “For you, perhaps. Please, you two, isn’t there a way to … separate you out a bit?”

The Lilies both looked at me. “Technically—” “—no. This time—” “—we’re the same—” “—single person. But—” “—maybe we can—” “—improvise. Things are—” “—already breaking—” “—down, after all. We may—” “—as well—” “—take advantage.”

Both Twins reached into the pockets and pouches of their matching bulletproof vests, and withdrew matching black hair ties. With a swish of both hands and a flick of quickly gathered long white hair, the Lily on the right pulled her snowy mane into a loose ponytail. The Lily on the left watched her sister, then repeated the motion, arranging her hair in a side-ponytail. One back, one side. That was enough to tell them apart, for now.

“Better?” one of them said.

I almost laughed. “Tactical hair ties, really? I mean, yes, good idea, but—”

“Zalu,” said the rear-ponytail twin, pointing at herself with two fingers.

“Xiyu,” confirmed Xiyu, with her side-tail.

I sighed. “Right. Thank you. Are you differentiated now?”

Zalu and Xiyu looked at each other.

“Operation successful,” said Zalu.

“Confirmed,” said Xiyu. “Mission complete.”

Eileen said: “Distinction has been introduced, yet the similarities remain unblurred. This continues to be very delightful.”

“You two were beautiful, earlier, by the way,” I told them. “When you showed us your true forms, when we were all fighting Horror, out in the rain. I just wanted to tell you that, in case we never get another chance to talk like this. You were incredibly beautiful.”

Zalu laughed softly. Xiyu raised her eyebrows in polite surprise.

“I’m serious,” I said.

“And I,” said Zalu, “will never truly understand you human beings. But thank you.”

“Who are you two inhabiting this time?” I asked. I nodded down at the machine-corpses of the other guards. “You’re not one of those. I thought you had to insert yourselves into the dream, take the place of somebody already present, or something like that?”

Zalu nodded. Xiyu looked grave. Zalu said: “In the normal course of operations, yes. Reinsertion would have taken much longer. But we ran into your fiancée. She got us straight to the front. Metaphorical airdrop. Unpleasant, but this was an emergency.”

“ … you mean Sevens?”

“Yes. Seven Shades of Sunlight. She outranks us, even though she’s from a different outfit. Couldn’t turn down those orders. She arranged equipment and arms, and used her own transport to get us here.”

I felt like my leg pain was transforming into a headache. “You two are talking like … I don’t know, like characters from a shooting game.”

“It’s part of the role,” said Xiyu. “It’s efficient, but showy at the same time. Very odd. But not our place to question.”

“We can’t drop the lingo entirely,” said Zalu. “Sorry.”

“But who are you?”

The Lilies glanced at each other. Zalu answered. “Identity unknown. We’re not locals this time, not from the dream. We think we’re some kind of composite, partly from a book Sevens has read, partly from a video game familiar to Raine. This kind of spec-ops assignment is not our usual haunt, but Sevens needed an operative proficient in small arms, CQC, infiltration, subterfuge, sabotage, snake eating, and assassination. She needed somebody to slip in among the guards. Sent us to help you.”

Both Lilies hefted their submachine guns, racking slides and flicking switches and making the guns go click-click-click, all in perfect unison with each other. They finished with a boot-stop attention-stand and a quick pair of salutes.

“ … okay,” I managed. “And where is Sevens now?”

“Unknown. Our orders were destroyed after reading. She is occupied in another theatre.”

“Ah!” Eileen gasped. “Oh. Beautiful.”

The Twins both scowled at her.

I sighed and shook my head. The pain was making it almost impossible to think clearly. The morphine did not appear to be working the same as before. My leg burned like a hot piece of metal had been inserted beneath my skin, and my guts felt like I’d been run over by a bus driven by an entire troop of gorillas. My eyes kept watering. Every time I breathed I could taste blood.

I nodded down at the Empty Guards — the machine corpses, the absurd robots with their circuit-board brains and vacuum-tube eyes. “What are they, then?”

“Enemy unknown,” Xiyu answered. “We slipped in alongside them, in the rear of the formation, following Sevens’ orders.”

Zalu carried on: “They’re not too smart, didn’t realise we were tagging along, not until we broke cover.”

“Sloppy discipline.”

“Bad officers.”

“Yes.”

Zalu and Xiyu glanced at each other again. Zalu said, “I’m starting to like this, sister. The white hair suits you.”

“The stature suits you, too, sister.”

“Nice muscles, beneath that armour.”

“Want to compare?”

“Not on the battlefield.”

“We’d have to strip.”

“Very unsafe.”

“Not sanctioned.”

“Excuse me,” I croaked. The Twins looked at me again. I gestured at the corpses of the Empty Guards a second time. “Where did they come from, then? Who sent them? Who’s in charge of the asylum now?”

Zalu eyed the Governor. “Her?”

I shook my head. “No, no, she’s not in charge anymore. Eileen has—”

“Eileen?” echoed Xiyu. Her purple eyes went wide with shock.

“Yes,” I sighed. “Eileen, it’s—”

Zalu laughed — a single hard bark. “A new designation? That’s absurd.”

“Yes!” Eileen said, voice brimming with pleasure. “It is absurd. Do you like it?”

Zalu and Xiyu eyed each other, unsure how to respond, their warrior-goddess appearance undercut by deep bafflement. Eileen beamed without actually smiling, her pink eyes burning in her face, hands deep in the pockets of her laboratory coat.

“She’s gotten into puns and homophones,” I said. “Listen, it’s a really long story to tell right now. The short version is that I finally got her to turn her gaze inward. She’s done some introspection. She’s on my side.”

“Yeah,” said Zalu, fingers flexing on the grip of her weapon. “We did notice the big peeper outdoors is open, but the world is still intact. Funny, that.”

“Did you feel the earthquake?” I asked.

Zalu and Xiyu shook their heads in unison, ponytails swaying. Zalu said, “No quake up here, ma’am.”

“Could have happened before we arrived,” said Xiyu.

“Don’t see any physical evidence though.”

“True, sister.”

“True.”

“Ah, hm,” I hummed, realising they had a good point. Down in the archives the earthquake had shaken books from shelves and cracked the concrete of the stairwell, but up here in the Governor’s office nothing seemed to have been knocked out of place. “That’s … odd.”

I struggled to think through the pain. Had the earthquake been pure analogy, then? Was the centre of the Eye’s mind isolated from this metaphorical hospital?

“Sorry, Heather,” said Zalu. She pointed at Eileen. “But this is weirder.”

“She’s not observing any more,” I said. “For the purposes of the dream, she’s on my side. She wants to assist with the revolution, and she’s going to open the Box, so I can get to Maisie.”

“Your twin sister, right. The main mission target. And she’s going to assist with that now?”

“Yes.”

Xiyu snorted. “That’s some battlefield conversion.”

“Love can bloom,” added Zalu.

I sighed a very big and exhausted sigh; the Lilies were easier to tell apart now, but some instinct told me they were descending even further in video game military slang. I said, “I’m pretty sure I had to rewrite part of the play to achieve this, but yes, it’s real. She’s on my side.”

Zalu and Xiyu both stared at Eileen — the ex-Governor, the ego of the Eye, the avatar walking beneath her own gaze. Eileen stared back at them, intense and wide-eyed.

“I saw you two once before,” she said after a moment. “I remember you both. You were very fast and very clever. And very green, but also … very green.”

Zalu sighed and closed her eyes. Xiyu winced.

“I am sorry,” said Eileen. “Your language does not have many puns, and we are not currently speaking it, so I was forced to make a pun in English. But it was a bad pun. That was painful.”

“You don’t say,” said Xiyu.

Zalu thumbed at Eileen. “Is this just what she’s like now? Old people pun jokes?”

“She’s still learning,” I said, feeling oddly protective of Eileen’s efforts. “Look, isn’t it better than before? She’s not burning this dream to ash or anything. This is a good thing.”

Zalu nodded, sharp and smart. “On the battlefield, sure. But this doesn’t mean we’re sticking around afterward to see what happens when she finally lets go, out in reality.”

“Thank you,” I said. “I didn’t say it before, but thank you for coming back, for saving me. Saving us. You had no obligation to do this. You didn’t have to save us the first time either. Thank you both.”

“We cannot take full credit,” said Zalu.

“Ah?”

Xiyu pointed at the corpses on the floor. “The automatic guards paused when you gave them an order. That gave us an opening to neutralise them.”

I squinted through the pain. “I … they did what, sorry?”

Zalu echoed her sister. “The automatic guards held their fire when you told them not to shoot.”

My head throbbed with increasing pain. My guts roiled, still threatening me with a lap full of sick. The burning in my leg still absorbed so much of my mental processing. I felt like I was being torn in two; I couldn’t think. The guards had obeyed me? Why?

“Um,” I managed. “Thank you regardless. Thank you.”

Zalu and Xiyu both nodded, curt and simple.

Zalu said, “We needed to render our support for this operation. And we got conscripted by Seven Shades of Sunlight.”

Xiyu suddenly rocked back on her heels. “We’ve carried out our orders, sister. Technically we could be off now.”

“No we can’t. Seven Shades would have our heads for dereliction of duty.”

“True, sister.”

“What’s the SOP, then?”

“Stay here, guard Heather, wait for reinforcements.”

“Ummm, excuse me?” I said, interrupting the pseudo-tactical chatter. “But I don’t think that’s an option any more.”

Both Twins looked down at me. Xiyu said: “We know better than you do, Heather. We’re in the role for this, remember? We’re the professionals here, you’re a civvy in need of protection. Let us worry about the combat part. You just do what you gotta do, we’ll look after you.”

I frowned, hissing with effort. “Pardon me if I’m asking an obvious question.” I gestured at the dead Guards again. “But what happens when they don’t ‘report back’, or whatever they’re supposed to do?”

Zalu and Xiyu looked down at the dead Guards.

“Oh.”

“Hmmmmm.”

“That’s a good point.”

“They’ll be missed shortly.”

“When they don’t make their report.”

“And then another team will be sent out to finish the mission. Do we consider that probable?”

“Very likely, sister.”

“And we’ll be barricaded in here.”

“Like sitting ducks. Fish in a barrel. A tree on a bluff.”

“Can we hold that door with just two of us?”

“Negative. They’ll bring up heavier fire-power.”

“But they don’t want to hurt Heather. They wouldn’t risk doing that.”

“Can we use her as protection?”

“Negative. Seven Shades would never accept that.”

“True, sister.”

“True.”

“How about if we arm the Governor too, and retreat past that other door? Can we hold out until reinforcements?”

“What kind of reinforcements are en-route?”

“Good question.”

“We don’t know.”

The Lilies ceased their rapid-fire chatter and looked back up at me, in perfect unison. I felt dizzy.

“ … well?” I said. “Do you agree with me now?”

“We do,” said Zalu. “Sorry, Heather. We’re not really special operations soldiers, we’re just playing the role. We missed that detail. We might miss other details too. You’ll have to let us know if you notice anything we don’t, ma’am.”

Xiyu asked, “Are we placing ourselves under Heather’s command?”

“Do you have a better idea, sister?”

“We could leave the dream.”

“We could.”

“And Seven Shades of Sunlight would hunt us down for gross insubordination.”

“We’d be court martialed.”

“Dragged before a tribunal.”

“Tried in the Hague.”

“What’s the Hague?”

“No idea.”

Both Lilies turned to me again. “Ma’am.” “Ma’am.”

“Um … ” I blinked.

Zalu nodded — past me, at the wall of monitors to my rear. “Ma’am, we need intel on the positions of friendlies, hostiles, and possible reinforcements. Can you interpret that data for us? We can’t understand a lick of it. Not in our pay grade.”

My head felt like it was splitting in two. The pain wasn’t going away, wasn’t ebbing, wasn’t flowing out of me. The observation throne felt massive compared to my battered, shrunken form. I almost croaked an affirmative, almost said yes, almost started to turn and look at the monitors. Because that would be so much easier than facing whatever had gone wrong here — to stare into those infinite views, that perfect omniscient observation, and lose the pain of my body in the sight of others. I started to turn, to seek solace, to stop thinking and start—

Praem said no.

I began to argue with her, but she put her foot down and held me steady. I pointed out that I had looked at those monitors only a few minutes ago, had I not? And I had come away fine, I had not gotten stuck or trapped, I was more than capable of exerting self control, and I was—

Praem said I was not all here. Praem said she was doing what she could. Praem said she could not anchor me against that impulse, with so little of me to hold onto.

I asked her what she meant. She couldn’t answer in a way that made any sense.

“Praem?” I croaked.

“Hm,” grunted Xiyu. “I don’t believe Heather is capable of intelligence assistance right now.” She looked at Eileen. “What about you?”

Eileen turned and stared at the wall of monitors to my rear; a flickering of infinite views was reflected in her pink eyeballs for a moment. Then she turned back.

“I cannot observe as I used to,” she said. “A small price.”

“Tch,” Zalu tutted. “Then we can only stay here, bunker down, reinforce the position. Maybe we can retreat into your ‘archives’.”

“We require an escort,” said Eileen. “Heather has made it clear to me that we must assist the others here, but I have relinquished my authority, and cannot protect her from nurses or others. Please escort us.”

Zalu looked doubtful. Xiyu gestured at the pile of firearms on the desk. “You’ve got more than enough bang here. You’re going to have to protect yourself, too.”

Eileen transferred her gaze to the shiny black metal and matte black plastic of the guns. She stared and stared and stared, utterly still, without even blinking. Distant sounds of shouting and fighting filtered up from the lower floors of the hospital.

Eventually Eileen said: “I do not know how to use those. Please escort us.”

Zalu sighed. “I can teach you. Quickly enough to—”

“I do not wish to know how to use those. Heather cannot use one either, because her leg is very injured, and if we are to venture forth, I must carry her on my back. Please escort us.”

Zalu said: “Without intel, we don’t know where we’re going, or where our allies stand. We can’t just—”

“Please escort us,” Eileen repeated.

Praem gently suggested that I interrupt this debate, because the whole thing was pointless. We could not stay here in the office, nor could we go blundering about the hospital hallways without information.

But I wasn’t paying attention. I was fighting against the pain, and trying to think.

“The genre is collapsing,” I muttered.

Eileen and the Lilies stopped talking. One of the Lilies said, “Heather?”

I looked up into twin pairs of dark purple eyes and twinned ponytails of white hair. Eileen watched me too, listening closely.

“The genre,” I repeated, struggling to fit the pieces together. “The dream has … or had, a genre, but it’s getting all confused. When we defeated Horror, we did so by letting Twil pull off her head, in full werewolf mode. That changed the ‘genre’ of the play, changed the dream. It made it into a proper horror story, more directly, or changed the nature of the horror, I’m not sure which. My leg wound went from a scratch to a deep-tissue injury. The whole logic of the place shifted slightly. But this.” I gestured at the dead robot guards. “Android security guards? You two? The battle outdoors, whatever was going on out there — do you two know what that was?” Both twins shook their heads. “Well, my point is, all of this stuff doesn’t fit. The genre has shifted again.”

Zalu said, “The dream is growing thin.”

“ … excuse me?”

“Getting thin. It’s not collapsing or ending, but the logic is all over the place, you’re correct. Restrictions have been lifted. Rules of engagement have been abandoned.”

“Is that … good? Or bad?”

“Unknown,” said Zalu.

I gnawed on my bottom lip.

Without the Eye as Governor or Sevens as Director, the dream had become un-anchored, like a story without an author, a play with no script, a dream turned independent of the dreamer, into a jumble of signs and symbols all fighting against each other. Lozzie’s revolution was in full swing out there, trying to fill the power vacuum, but she had not yet won. Cygnet Hospital was not yet ours. The asylum was still in flux. Right then it belonged to nobody.

“The centre cannot hold,” I murmured. “Mere anarchy is loosed upon the world.”

The familiar old poetry brought clarity to my mind. The pain ebbed back, at long last. Suddenly I felt more like myself again.

“Pardon?” said one of the twins.

“Nothing,” I answered without looking up, then gestured at the machine-corpses on the floor. “I think these people— these robots, whatever they are, I think whoever sent them is trying to re-establish control of the dream.” I sighed. “Oh, I do wish Evee were here, she’d understand this so much better than I, she was always the one with a head for strategy. Nobody’s in charge anymore. Somebody else is trying to step in, now the Governor is no longer the Governor.”

“Who?” said Eileen.

I shrugged. “I haven’t the foggiest.”

“Here,” said Xiyu. “Take a look at this.”

She reached down and pulled the unit patch off the nearest machine-corpse, then held it out so I could see; it was stick-on, velcro-backed, easily detachable. I couldn’t very well get up and accept the patch myself, so Praem went for me, and returned the patch to my waiting hand.

“Thank you, Praem,” I murmured.

The patch itself was well-made, a precise piece of craft work in fabric and stitching, stiff and heavy and well-rendered, without a thread out of place. The insignia showed a faceless white head on a black background; the head was crowned in white and haloed in red, as if both royal and divine together in one being.

The face seemed oddly familiar despite the total lack of features, the absence of hair or ears or any form of identification. The crowned head could have been anybody, or nobody at all, a mere allegory for an ideal leader. Yet I found that silhouette so very familiar, as if I had seen it a million times before.

I reached out and stroked the woman’s face with a fingertip.

Woman? How did I know that?

“Ummmm,” said one of the Lilies. “Heather, Ma’am, who was that just now?”

“Hm?” I looked up to find Zalu and Xiyu both staring at Praem, who was now tucked neatly back into the front of my yellow blanket. “Oh! I’m sorry, did she surprise you? This is Praem. She’s my … surrogate … daughter, I guess? Yes, let’s go with that.”

“Heather, that’s a plushie,” said Xiyu.

Praem told Xiyu that was true. Xiyu choked on her next words. Zalu sighed, and said, “Yeah, restrictions lifted, just like I said. Heather, do you make anything of that patch? Recognise the insignia?”

I shook my head, then returned my gaze to the crowned and haloed face, sinking back into the observation throne as I felt my eyes sinking into the symbol.

“Why is the face blank?” I murmured. “It’s like a … like a mirror, or a … ”

One of the Lilies said, “Miss Eileen, I need you to answer a question. Are you certain there’s no other part of you, perhaps trying to take charge?”

“I am only two,” said Eileen. “And really we are both one, so no, there is no other one of us two, only we two, I and I. And I have already surrendered my command, so there is nothing more to retreat from.”

A sigh. “Are you still trying to pun?”

“Yes.”

“You’re not doing a very good job of it.”

“I’m experimenting. And I am very stressed right now. I apologise for the shortcoming. I will improve.”

The more I stared at that faceless head with crown and halo, the less I was plagued by pain in both leg and gut. My own head began to clear. My mind woke up, thinking faster and faster. Within seconds I felt no longer like a pain-wracked blob of flesh writhing in a chair or sprawled on the floor. Whoever had sent these Empty Guards to kill Eileen, I would find her and hunt her down. I was smart and swift and capable, leg wound or no. Lozzie and the others were fighting for a revolution, and I would join them shortly — but my first foe was here, behind the stage.

The faceless head seemed almost allegorical, as if it wasn’t a face at all, but an echo of something else, which only appeared as a face inside this dream. It was like a magic eye picture that I couldn’t quite solve, depicting something I knew with more intimacy than anything else in the world.

“It’s really weird, talking to you,” one of the twins was saying.

“Yes,” said Eileen. “It is strange for me too, for you have all been strangers for far too long.”

“We don’t like you,” said one Lily. “Me and my sister here, we’re not gonna kiss and make up with you, not like Heather has. All you did was kidnap us and fuck us up.”

The other sister hummed: “Mmm. Not entirely true, sister. Technically she also extended our lifespans, and taught us how to reach beyond the limits of our own species. Right?”

A big sigh. “Right. Whatever. Discuss this later.”

The colours of the insignia were a bit silly — a bit ‘edgy’, as Raine might have put it. Black and white and red was so very supervillain, but a little part of me thought it was kind of ‘cool’, if a bit over the top. Not the kind of thing I would admit in front of others; good girls didn’t dress up in black and red and cackle about their evil plans, but Raine would probably think I looked wonderful in spandex and a mask. I hadn’t liked the patch worn by the actual Knights, which had depicted tentacles impaled on a spike. But this emblem was acceptable to some part of me. This symbol felt right, perhaps only in private.

I lowered the patch over my own heart, as an experiment. The pain was almost gone. My head was so clear. Perhaps if I held the patch there, I would remain coherent enough to turn and look at the screens and monitors. Perhaps if I affixed the patch to my chest, I would be able to ‘take command’ of Zalu and Xiyu in their military guises. Perhaps if—

Praem gently moved my hand — and the patch — away from my heart.

I blinked several times, eyes filling with tears; the pain came throbbing back.

“Oh. That was … odd,” I muttered. “Hm.”

“Heather?” said one of the Lilies.

Praem reminded me of my resolve. We still needed a solution.

I glanced up, not at the Lilies and Eileen, but at the machine-bodies on the floor and the patches on their uniforms. If the owner of the blank face was the one they served, then perhaps I could make contact. Perhaps I could find an answer.

Each of the corpses had a radio strapped to the shoulder — a little device held on by an elastic strap. The squad of Empty Guards would be missed soon, if they didn’t check in with their commander, their boss, whoever had been on the other end of that radio call, the one they’d called “Ma’am”, the one who had given the order to execute Eileen.

Praem fetched one of the radios for me. Zalu and Xiyu both flinched, but I really couldn’t understand why. A moment later I held the radio in my right palm, with the patch in my left.

“Thank you, Praem,” I muttered, and tucked her back into my yellow blanket, so she could peek out and provide advice.

“Uhhh, Heather,” said Xiyu, stepping closer. “Are you sure that’s a good idea?”

I nodded, taking slow and steady breaths. The pain had rushed back, but I was still in control.

“They’ll be missed soon enough,” I said. “Like I explained earlier. Replacements might come. There’s no danger in me making contact first.” I raised my eyes to look clearly at the Lilies, each in turn. “That’s why we’re going to have to move. Those guards will be missed.”

“Oh, yeah,” said Zalu. “The radios. Why didn’t we think of that?”

“Why not, indeed, sister?” said Xiyu.

I almost laughed; that made my guts ache. “Because you’re not really soldiers, or whatever you’re meant to be. You’re very good shots, well done with that, but you’ve got no … tactical … good thinking … ” I sighed. “I’m still finding it hard to think. Like there’s … less of me.”

“Tactical acumen,” said Zalu. “You’re right. We don’t. We’re just acting, faking it, for the dream.”

“Right,” I said. “Thank you. So, my point is, we will have to move, whatever we decide. You’re going to have to escort us regardless.” I raised the black shell of the radio in my hand. “And I have to know who’s trying to regain control of the dream. Whoever it is, I need to stop her.” I tapped the blank face on the unit patch, feeling a strange anger stirring in my chest. “Who even is this? She feels like … like I … should know … ”

“Mm,” Xiyu grunted. Zalu added, “Fair enough, Ma’am. Go ahead, Heather. And you,” she added to Eileen. “Get ready to pick her up. We’re gonna move location at the very least, try to link up with some of the others if we can. Heather’s orders.”

Eileen nodded. The Twins prepared themselves, making their guns go click-click, checking their armour and holsters and straps.

I raised the radio and took a deep breath.

The device did not have many buttons — simply an on-off switch for broadcasting and receiving, and a little dial for selecting between several different channels, each one indicated by a number. The dial was currently set to 686572; it did not appear to have been knocked out of position during the brief fire fight. I puzzled over that number for a moment, then dismissed it. I would know soon enough.

Zalu and Xiyu and Eileen all watched with bated breath as I raised the handset to my mouth. Praem peered upward from the front of my yellow blanket, advising me to keep it short and simple; all I needed was to hear the voice on the other end and confirm who it was — another Eileen, or one of Horror’s counterparts, or a friend of mine doing something wildly inadvisable, or perhaps some other unknown, something I had not accounted for.

I depressed the activation button with my thumb. The speaker hissed, wide open with silence.

Zalu nodded. Xiyu braced. Eileen stared.

I said into the speaker: “We’ve killed your guards. We won’t be here when you send replacements to find us. Don’t try again.”

Silence stretched out a cold, clammy hand, and cupped my face. Gentle static hissed on and on and on. I winced; had I wasted my chance? Any smooth operator would simply end the call, without giving anything away. If the force trying to re-establish control was at all sensible, then it would say nothing, give away nothing, and leave me with—

A sigh — soft and high, distinctly feminine, in a voice I had known all my life.

My blood turned to ice. My thoughts stopped.

She spoke.

“I suppose I should have expected that, especially from you,” said the voice. Fussy, overly precise, patronisingly intellectual; the most irritating voice in the whole wide world. She continued: “Or rather, I should have expected that from … from ‘us’, I suppose? Oh dear. I’m sorry, the definitions are getting pretty confusing, and I am very tired indeed.”

The owner of the blank face, crowned and haloed, spoke with my own voice.

“ … I … S-Sevens?” I croaked. “Is that you, imitating me?”

Another sigh, this time vaguely embarrassed and more than a little uncomfortable. “You know it’s not. Don’t make us go through this.”

“ … Maisie?”

A tut. “Of course not! She’s still trapped in the Box. Do you think we’d be doing any of this if she was free?”

I turned the observation throne on the ball-and-socket joint, whirling to face the wall of monitors. Praem was too shocked to raise protest. My frantic eyes found Maisie, to confirm this was not her on the other end of the radio. There she was — a scrap of flesh still trapped in the centre of an ocean of water, beneath miles of glass, bound by a spider web of steel cables. And there too were the outlines of my six tentacles — my six other selves, six little incarnations of Homo abyssus, flitting free among the shattered glass tanks and the waterlogged metal walkways and the mechanical corpses of so many Empty Guards.

Maisie and my other six selves were all accounted for. Who, then, was I speaking with?

“You just checked, didn’t you?” said the voice on the radio.

“I … I did.”

She — I, me — sighed a third time. “Look, well done for dealing with the robots. We always have been endlessly resourceful, even if we’re really terrible at admitting it. I assume you already linked back up with Raine then, or maybe Twil? I know the rest of us aren’t there with you, they’re still in the Box too, so you didn’t do the violence yourself.” A pained grunt, a little ‘ugh’ sound, punctuated her sentence. “Look, if it’s any consolation, those guards weren’t thinking beings, they’re not like the Knights. We wouldn’t send actual thinking beings to their deaths, even in a dream. We’re not evil. I mean, I think we’re not evil. You probably agree.”

“Who … who is this?” I managed to say. “Who—”

She cleared her throat, deeply awkward, deeply embarrassed. “I don’t have time to explain everything. I’m exactly who and what you think I am. And we can end all this, this whole dream, the whole play, right now. We can end it. You’ve defeated the robots I sent, so you must have some of the guns they were using. I know next to nothing about firearms, so I did what I could, but I’m pretty sure they will at least shoot bullets out if you pull the trigger. I assume Raine has picked one up? She must be laughing at the things, I’m so sorry, they must be a joke to her.”

“ … I … I don’t—”

“Heather,” said Heather, on the other end of the radio. “Just tell Raine to put a bullet through the Governor’s head. Just tell her, and it’ll all be over.”

“What?” I murmured.

“We have to kill the Eye,” she told me.

“Eileen,” I hissed, anger replacing bewilderment. “Her name is Eileen. And, no! No, absolutely not!”

I heard the wince. “I wish you hadn’t given her a name.” The voice — my voice — shook with real pain. “It makes everything so much more difficult.”

“She named herself!” I almost shouted. “Who is this? Who are you?! I don’t understand, you can’t be me, I’m here, I’m all accounted for, I—”

“I know she named herself!” my own voice shouted back at me, in a perfect mirror of my anger. “I know! Okay!? I know everything you know, or everything you knew, until the moment you decided to forgive her.”

“But I didn’t—”

“You did!” snapped Heather. “You did. You did. We did. I’m not absolved of this, I just … came to the other conclusion. And that’s why I have to do this. That’s why we have to kill her. Please, just … just put Raine on, if you can’t give the order. Close your eyes, look away, cover your ears. You don’t have to see it happen. You can … you can let me take responsibility for it. Heather, this can all be over. This is how it has to be. We have to do this.”

“No! No we don’t! We—”

“We have to do this!”

“Why?” I asked.

And my own voice answered: “Because that’s the price of freeing Maisie.”

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Heather’s always been her own worst enemy.

Ahem! Anyway! Here we go, dear readers. We’re in the final stretch now. As of the time of writing, arc 24 is predicted to end somewhere around chapter 33-35, though I would be seriously surprised if we got all the way to 35. We may end before then. There’s an epilogue/falling action planned too, of course! But we’re reeeeeal close now. Real close. In more short-term matters, those of you who read my other serial, Necroepilogos, may have noticed that Zalu and Xiyu here are pulling off a sort of inter-textual cameo. But I promise, it’s not anybody specific, and they’ve mixed it quite well with some Metal Gear. To those of you who don’t read Necroepilogos, don’t worry, no knowledge of that story is needed to get what the Twins are doing here. They’re just stuffed with fiction.

No Patreon link this week! It is, once again, the final chapter of the month, and I never like risking any unexpected double-charges for new patrons. Feel free to wait until the 1st, if you were just about to subscribe!

In the meantime, I have yet more art to share, from over on the discord! First up we have one of the most delightful pieces of fanart I’ve ever received, ‘Moffdance‘, a fully animated gif of Lozzie and Tenny, by the very talented Cera. Over on the fanart page there’s several variations on this, including LozzersXP (modified by spring!), and LozzieBuddy, (by Yendi). Next up we have a meme-based interpretation of this whole double-Heather thing (by cylonspy!) We also have these two interpretations of the mystery insignia (by skaianDestiny!), and this 3D printed real life physical version, (by BadMedic!) Phew, gosh. That’s a lot! Once again, thank you all so much for this fanart, it’s so very flattering to see! Thank you all!

Also in the meantime, you can still:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps a lot! Many readers still find the story through TWF, which still surprises me! Voting only takes a couple of clicks!

And thank you! Thank you all, dear readers, because as always, I could not do any of this without all of you, the audience! Katalepsis would not exist without you! Thank you!

Next chapter, Heather is alone in a room with the worst person she could possibly have imagined. Herself.

bedlam boundary – 24.28

Katalepsis is on a regularly scheduled break next week! This is just a little heads-up; Katalepsis will return once again on the 28th of September!

Content Warnings

Unreality / gaslighting / institutionalisation (same as the previous chapters so far in this arc)
Opiate painkillers



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

I was watching the Governor finish writing down her story — leaning on the edge of the neat little desk in the archives, tracking the swish and flick of the marker pen across the page, witnessing her undergo a transition from personal narrative to introspective philosophy; I was also trying my best to keep my mouth firmly shut, unless I was asked specific questions, because I did not wish to unduly influence her choice of destination. This was her story, her process, her thoughts to think, and I would not interrupt unless I was sorely needed. Even when the words ‘It is the same thing!’ and ‘I am still blind!’ spilled forth from her quivering hand, threatening once again to spill tears from her pinkly glowing eyes, I kept my lips sealed and my opinions to myself, though I did risk a gentle hand on her shoulders. She was not alone in this, even if she was the sole author of her experiences. I had pushed her to this solution, and though I still harboured a terrible bitterness toward her, after reading her metaphor of the abyss, I could no longer hate her.

She had been lost and alone and so very tiny, so deep in the darkness, surrounded by predators and monsters. But unlike my own long abyssal descent, she had never learned to soar through the black, never seen beauty in herself, never found anything but nature so red in tooth and claw.

I was still watching — at that moment of her decision to help me — when the ground began to shake.

The floor of the archives juddered and jarred, as if slammed sideways by some incredible violence. At first I assumed one of Lozzie’s Caterpillars had finally regained true size and burst through a distant wall, but then the quaking continued. The whole vast library-chamber vibrated with tectonic force, shaking the little table from side to side and almost knocking me off my feet. I went reeling backward, clutching at my crutch as the tip lost traction and skidded across the carpet.

All my body weight slammed down on my injured left leg.

“Ahhh!”

A gasp-scream of white hot pain spluttered from my lips. Tears filled my eyes, burning and blinding. For a moment my lungs refused to work.

I tottered backward, grip and footing both gone, about to crack my head open on the ground — but then the Praem Plushie, Praem herself, was suddenly back at my side, wedged tight beneath my right arm, providing more support than a ball of felt and fuzz could possibly have exerted.

I lurched to regain my feet, clinging to my crutch like driftwood in a storm. I tried to thank Praem, but I could only splutter; my leg was like a cracked bell.

Praem told me to concentrate on keeping my balance.

All around us the ground was creaking and groaning; the concrete pillar which contained the stairwell emitted the most terrible cracking and splitting, like an oak tree finally beaten by a storm. A little way from the desk, Horror’s detached head wobbled back and forth inside the corral of books we had used to pen her in, then fell sideways as the books collapsed on top of her. The free-standing chalkboard swayed back and forth; the table with the Lozzie Puppet rode the shaking, but threatened to topple the incomplete figure onto the floor. The distant walls, lost far beyond the infinite fog of the archives, moaned like the insides of a ship at sea. The fog itself churned and whirled as if kicked up by a sudden breeze, but did not — or could not — enter the octagonal refuge in the hub around the entrance. Beyond the fog, I heard the tumble of thousands of books and volumes and manuscripts sliding from their shelves and crashing to the floor in great waves of paper and card. The shelves themselves shook hard in their rails, rattling and banging back and forth.

I heaved for breath, the wound in my leg screaming for the attention of every bodily cell. Sweat ran down my face. My heart raced in panic.

But the Governor — the Eye — kept on writing, her pink-glow gaze glued to the shaking page.

With a jolt of fear, I recognised the quaking beneath our feet — not an earthquake, not the clash and grind of tectonic plates, but the same sensation of bucking and roiling that we had experienced back in the real Wonderland, before the dream-play world of Cygnet Asylum had blossomed from our collective unconsciousness.

An Eye-quake. Wonderland itself, changing beneath our feet.

Praem told me to hold on. Wait a moment. Wait and hope. There was nothing else we could do.

But I opened my mouth and shouted over the furious noise: “Are you doing this?! Is this you?! Stop, stop it, you’ll bring the whole place down on us!”

The Governor lifted her pen from the page. She straightened up and stared straight ahead.

The quake ceased.

For a moment neither of us moved, poised in the sudden silence of the aftermath. The fog on every side rolled back and settled amongst the shelves once more, like waves receding into a maze of coral. I panted for breath, straightening up on my crutch, every muscle tense and ready for an aftershock or second round. A few loose books tumbled to the floor somewhere far away, slipping and sliding and clattering against their fellows. Horror’s severed head was making a soft ‘mmm-mm!’ noise, muffled to near silence by the towel stuffed into her mouth.

“What … ” I croaked, then cleared my throat. “What was that?”

The Governor did not look at me; she continued to stare straight ahead, at nothing. For a moment I was terrified that she had broken herself somehow, broken her place in the dream and the play, and returned to being just the giant eyeball up in the sky. Or perhaps she had regressed, and stopped seeing at all. Perhaps she had blinded herself, and become something less than the sum of her terrible fears of darkness.

“ … Governor?” I croaked, for want of a name.

She swallowed, then blinked several times. Twin trails of glistening tear-tracks were drying on her cheeks.

“I have finished writing,” said the Governor.

“Okay? Okay. That’s … that’s good. Well done. Um … may I … may I take a look?”

“Yes.”

I adjusted my weight on my crutch, trying not to wince at the flare of pain inside my left shin; my ungainly stamp during the earthquake had done real damage, and the limb throbbed and burned as if acid was eating away inside my flesh. I staggered back over to the little desk, then caught the edge to take my weight. The Governor still did not look up at me, so I peered at the final words she had written on the page. The letters were broken up and mangled by the motion of the quake.

‘th e groun d is sha king this all fe els so ex citing !

I he ar so many nurs es?? no t mine. hea ther ’s. we w ill get r id of th em together .

I

o p e n’

My blood went cold.

“What do you mean, ‘I open’?” I said, voice all a-quiver. “What do you mean? Governor? Governor? Hello?”

The Governor finally turned away from nothing and looked at me; I was equally shaken and relieved to find her gaze was still wide and intense, gone almost bug-eyed now. She took a deep and cleansing breath. She did not quite smile — I don’t think she was capable of the expression — but I saw the elation and release in her eyes, the new life in their pinkly glowing depths. I saw, to my great surprise, my own face reflected in her eyeballs, myself within her, shown in miniature.

“I am opened,” she said. She sounded almost surprised.

“Metaphorically, allegorically? Or do you mean literally? I’m sorry if I sound a little concerned, but whatever you did it caused an actual, physical earthquake. I’m glad you’re … ” I waved my free hand, searching for the right response. “I’m glad you finished writing, yes, that’s undeniably very good for you, but … what did you do to the dream? Just now, did you change something? Or change yourself? Or … ?”

“I am open,” she repeated. The smile in her eyes intensified.

I pointed at the ceiling, hidden far beyond the fog. “Do you mean up there, in the sky of the dream? Because if you — the main you, I mean — is literally open, that puts everyone at incredible risk. Unless you’re not … I don’t know … oh dear.”

Praem suggested I calm down and use my ears; I took a deep breath and took her advice. If the Eye was open and actively observing, then Cygnet Asylum would be rapidly burned down to scorched atomic debris, within minutes at most. The dream would turn to ash and smoke. But I couldn’t hear a thing, certainly not a planet-sized conflagration roaring and crackling above my head; there was no chorus of a thousand melting throats, no fire like a star burning itself out, no mighty collapse of this dream-bubble reality.

“Okayyyyy,” I said. “Okay. So, you’re ‘open’ now. What does that mean, in practical terms?”

“It means I can help you,” said the Governor. “It means that is my purpose, for now.” She replaced the cap on the marker pen and held it toward me.

“Are you sure you’re finished?”

“I will get my own pen,” she said. “And then I will pen additional words.”

The smile around her eyes intensified further; I accepted the marker pen, trying to frame another question — what was happening here? What transition had the Governor achieved within herself? But as soon as I had accepted the pen, the Governor closed up the manuscript and slipped it inside her laboratory coat. She scooted the chair back and stood up from the desk.

Her shoulders were back, her chin was high, her eyes were wide and bright, alive and dancing with inner light, so unlike before. Now she looked at each thing in turn with unbroken clarity, with a single moment of total focus, as if she were truly present for the first time since I’d met her. She looked at Praem, then at the fog, then at the half-filled blackboard, then at some of the tumbled books sitting in piles at the feet of the nearest shelves. Each thing was like the dawn in those eyes of pink-cloud lightning.

“Forgive me for pressing you so quickly,” I said. “But what did you mean by those final words you wrote? I’m a little alarmed, to put it lightly.”

The Governor stared at me as if I was the sun and she was trying to blind herself. “Which words?”

“About hearing so many nurses,” I said. “I don’t hear any, at least not down here. Except for her.” I gestured at Horror, still wriggling and flexing beneath a little avalanche of books.

“In all the hospital,” said the Governor. “There are many more nurses than before. We will deal with them together, because I will help you.”

“ … more nurses?” I echoed, frowning with confusion, trying to think past the waves of pain echoing upward from my leg. “Wait, what? How? The nurses represent stuff about me, and I realised that, I rejected it, I rejected them! How can there be more of them now? What’s changed?”

“My authority,” said the Governor. “It no longer exists. I have given it up.”

I squinted harder, trying to figure out what this meant in the context of the dream; the Governor had given up on running the Asylum, so the nurses were out of control? But I could barely think past the pain, it absorbed so much of me.

The Governor held out one hand. “Chalk, please.”

“Ah? Pardon?”

“The chalk I gave you. I have need of it now. Please.”

“Uh … sure, yeah.” I fumbled around inside my yellow blanket and found the stick of chalk the Governor had gifted to me.

When I pressed it into her hand, she turned away without a word, and strode toward the blackboard. She stopped in front of the half-completed equation and raised the chalk.

“Wait, no!” I cried out, realising my mistake too late.

The Governor pressed the stick of chalk to the board — and struck through the figures.

She crossed them out with one diagonal line, then another, forming a large, clear X-shape across the very equation she had wished me to finish. Then, seemingly as an afterthought, she raised the opposite sleeve of her lab coat and drew it across the already negated equation, blurring and smudging what was left.

“Oh,” I said, panting with relief. “I thought you were going to try to finish it.”

The Governor turned back to me. “The project is over. It will never be complete. Completion was always impossible. And that is okay.”

I couldn’t help but smile, and almost laugh; here we were on the verge of two metaphysical crises — the opening of the Eye and an apparent sudden influx of new Cygnet staff — but the most important thing in that bubble of reality right then was the self-actualisation of an addicted reader, and her new freedom.

“Well done,” I said, and I meant it. “I don’t know if it’s appropriate for me to say this, but I suppose we’re well beyond any sense of propriety now. I’m proud of you. Well done for writing down so much. Well done for sharing all of that. That was … a huge revelation for you, I think, and in such a short space of time. But, slow down a moment, please. What do you mean by you’ve ‘given up’ your authority? The dream has changed, and I need to understand.”

The Governor walked back over to me as I spoke. She stopped with her hands in the pockets of her laboratory coat, at the exact most comfortable distance from me — closer than a friend, further than a lover, at the position a real mother should stand.

How did she achieve such perfection? I don’t think she did. I think the dream did it for her.

“I am no longer the Governor,” she said. “That is the price of introspection.”

“Oh,” I said. “Okay, I mean, that’s good, but—”

“I wish to be called Eileen,” said Eileen.

My brief but brutal war against the cringe which rose to my face was a narrow victory for my better nature, but a victory nonetheless, as I kept it contained within the darkest reaches of my sour and soiled gut; Praem fought at my side as my greatest ally, by reminding me to be kind. I would never cringe at a human telling me their name, no matter how silly or archaic or old-fashioned, would I? If the Eye had made a choice, it was hers to make, whatever my own tastes and aesthetic sensibilities.

“O-okay,” I said. “Okay, good. Hello, yes, nice to … um?”

For a moment I assumed some stealthy skirmisher of unkind emotion had crept onto my expression, because the smile in Eileen’s eyes intensified so much I thought they might literally boggle from her head.

“I know,” she said. “It is a pun.”

“You … you know? Then why … ?”

“You may laugh if you want,” she said. “You may point out that it is silly. I would prefer if you did.”

“Ummm.” I asked Praem for guidance or advice, but she had none. “But … why?” I managed. “I don’t want to offend you or be rude to you. It’s your name, if that’s what you truly want. I’m sorry I advised you against it before, if it’s what your heart truly desires. I’ll call you anything you like.”

“No,” said the Eye — Eileen. “Say it.”

“Say what?”

“Say it. Please. Say it.”

I hesitated, clearing my throat, my awkwardness so powerful that for a moment I forgot the throbbing pain in my leg. “Eileen sounds kind of like … ‘eye’.”

“Yes!” she cried. “Yes, it does.”

“And you like that?”

“Very much. I like puns, and homophones, and double meanings. Thinking with writing has taught me that. I like things which mean more than one thing at once, things which look like twins but which are not. English is a very silly language. I like this.”

“Ah, well, um.” I fought a losing battle against every good-girl impulse I had. “It is a very … a very silly pun, indeed. I mean, you are a giant eyeball in the sky, after all. ‘Eileen’ is just too obvious. Everyone will think it’s a joke.”

“Good,” said the Eye. “Iris was a runner up.”

I winced. Eileen eye-smiled even harder, as if she was having the time of her life. “Really?” I said. “You’re serious.”

“Cornelia and Clara come in distant third,” she said. “Clara is a poor substitute, not nearly punny enough. Did you know that in Japanese, the word ‘eye’ is spelled ‘me’? This is amusing, but unfortunately in Japanese this word is pronounced ‘may’, which ruins the pun. And it would be very confusing if everybody called me ‘Me’, and ‘May’ is a nice name but it is not a pun in English. Therefore, I have settled on Eileen.”

I puffed out a massive sigh, then shook my head, utterly flummoxed. “Well, Raine is going to be delighted and insufferable about this. That was her suggestion, you know that?”

“Yes. But no. It was my choice. Not hers.”

“True. And Evee … I have no idea how she’ll react to this. She might be rude about it.”

What was I even saying? Evelyn would take one look at the Governor and either try to kill her, or pass out.

“Reactions,” said Eileen. “I desire those. I would be most disappointed if everybody politely ignored the pun. I have fallen in love with puns and double meanings, and now I myself am also a pun. Eye, and I, and Eileen, am a pun. This is the first step to loving myself.”

I blinked in surprise. “Wow, um. That’s a step further than I expected, and so quickly, too.”

“I am open now,” said Eileen.

“You’re also a lot more talkative. Is that on purpose?”

“I am myself. I!”

“Fair enough.” I sighed, trying to clear my head. The pain was throbbing back upward from my leg. “So, what now?”

Eileen raised her eyes from me and ran her gaze up the concrete cylinder which led back to her office. “We must leave the archives. I have nothing left to do here. We must leave them for good, and return to the hospital, where we can take action, and aid your revolution.”

“Right. Right! I … wait, if you’ve relinquished your authority, who are we even revolting against?”

Eileen looked back at me, wide-eyed and very intense, as if surprised. “I do not know.”

“Huh, okay, um. Well, with any luck, the dream will sort itself out somehow. Maybe the revolution will win by default now?” I winced and held up my free hand. “Wait, wait a second, we can’t just go gallivanting off yet. What about her?”

I pointed past Eileen, indicating the sad framework of the Lozzie Puppet, built from chicken wire and felt fabric and scraps of meat.

Eileen turned and looked. “Her?”

“Yes, her! You made her, do you understand that? You created her, but you left her incomplete, like a parody of life. It’s too cruel, far too cruel to leave her like that, unfinished. You made her, she was a ‘failure’, and then you abandoned her again. You have to take responsibility for her, too. And I don’t mean putting her out of her misery! Don’t you dare do that. You have to take responsibility.”

Eileen just stared and stared and stared at the sad lump of the Lozzie Puppet. Not once did her eyes waver or flicker away, nor even blink. Sweat gathered beneath my armpits and down my back; the stinging, aching, stabbing throb in my left shin intensified in the fog-wrapped silence, with nothing to distract my body and mind. I clenched my teeth; was it time for morphine yet?

Praem told me to wait. Not just yet.

Eileen finally turned back to me. “I will finish her.”

A sigh of relief slipped from my throat. “Good, okay—”

“But not right now. We are needed upstairs. My … ” Eileen blinked as if struck dumb; I realised it was the first time I’d seen her blink since she’d finished the manuscript. She took a moment to recover. “My biological child can wait. Your revolution and your sister cannot.”

“Biological child?” I echoed, wide-eyed. “Actually no, don’t worry, don’t try to answer that yet. Yes, you can get back to her later, fine. And, one more thing. I made a promise to a whole group of people, and I’m trying to make sure I keep that promise, and this might be the last chance you and I get to talk like this. You have to release the remains of Alexander Lilburne’s cult. Do you understand who they are?”

Eileen stared at me. “No.”

“Back in my reality, on Earth, you’re in all their heads, all the time. You have to release them. Do you understand?”

Eileen considered this for a moment, eyes locked on me. “I shall write them a letter of marque.”

“A … sorry, pardon?”

“A letter of marque and legitimacy.”

I blinked several times, utterly stumped. What on earth would that mean, beyond the metaphor of the dream? Was the Eye going to set them free, or bind them closer? Praem suggested I take this at face value for now. Perhaps it was as much as Eileen could promise from within the framework of the play.

“All right, thank you,” I said. “But you have to promise. They’re under my protection. If you don’t free them, I’ll consider it a betrayal.”

“I promise,” said Eileen.

I let out a sigh, unsure if I should be relieved or confused. “Thank you. Right then, let’s get out of here and back upstairs.”

“Let’s.”

Together we made our way back toward the door which opened into the concrete cylinder of the stairwell. Walking was becoming more and more of a challenge for me, even across so small a distance as that; the morphine had almost finished working its way through my bloodstream, metabolised and processed, leaving the wound in my shin raw, exposed to the torture of my own nerves, no matter how carefully wrapped in bandages and gauze. I was afraid that the stomp during the earthquake had popped some of my stitches. The pain crawled down into my sole, piercing every footstep with knife-points, and reaching fingers of barbed wire upward into my knee-joint and thigh, scraping against the inside of my hipbone.

A dozen paces to the door left me shivering and sweating, heaving through my teeth.

“Praem?” I whined. “Now?”

Not yet, she said.

“Nnnnnnnnhhh,” I made a terrible sound. “I can’t … ”

Eileen took a brief detour to retrieve Horror’s severed head. She picked up the gruesomely animated nurse by the sling of towel about her skull, then rejoined me at the door. Horror twitched her jaw and flexed the muscles of her face, but she was wrapped too tightly with towel to achieve anything, gagged and muffled and blinded.

“I suppose … ” I panted, trying to gather my breath past the pain. “Suppose we can’t … leave her down here … alone. Who knows what mischief … she would … get up to.”

“She will assist us,” Eileen said.

I pulled a doubtful grimace. “Not so sure … about that. She represents all the … worst, most negative impulses … toward my own history. How can she help us?”

“As a hostage.”

“ … ah, well. Fair enough.”

Eileen opened the door into the stairwell. I had hoped to find it transformed somehow by the power of the dream, into a lift or an escalator, or some other form of ascent which would not invoke walking up twenty seven flights of stairs. But alas, there it was — bare concrete, naked bulbs behind wire mesh, the edge of each step a harsh, hard, unyielding lip of shadowless grey. Going up. For twenty seven flights.

I believe I let out some kind of guttural moan, and not the fun kind, then swung myself over the threshold in exhausted resignation.

Eileen followed, but then paused, her hand lingering on the door handle, staring out into the fog beyond the clearing. Her pink and glowing eyes rested on the rows of shelves deep in the mist, with their millions of books and untold number of stories.

“Eileen?” I croaked. The pain was so bad I had to squint through tears.

“It is difficult to say goodbye,” she said.

“But you’re not,” I blurted out before I could think.

“I’m not?”

“No. No, of course you aren’t!” I huffed, my patience wearing thin under the weight of pain besieging my leg. “Leaving the project unfinished, admitting it can never be finished, that doesn’t mean you can’t ever read any of these books again. It doesn’t mean you can’t choose to read some, for … for pleasure, or fun, or for some specific piece of information. It’s okay! It’s fine! You can come back down here, you know? You’re going to have to come back down here, anyway, to finish the Lozzie Puppet. Or did you forget already?”

“Ah,” said Eileen. “That is true.”

“Good.”

“Thank you.”

“You’re welcome. Now please, shut the door. We should … we should … mm. Nn!”

The pain built to a crescendo, rocking up and down inside my leg like a tide of acid and fire. I had to squeeze my eyes shut and grip my crutch to ride the wave. I didn’t see Eileen shut the door, but I heard the click of the latch.

When I opened my eyes again, my vision was blurred by a veil of tears. I whined deep in my throat, gritting my teeth and shaking my head from side to side, like an animal with a broken limb, insensible to the reason for my pain.

Eileen stepped past me and stared up the echoing tube of the stairwell. Then she looked at me, then back at the stairs, then back at me again.

“Yes?” I croaked.

“We have a problem.”

I tried to laugh, but only sobbed. “Yes,” I squeezed out. “Twenty seven flights! I— I doubt I can make it up— one fight— like this, I—”

Praem informed me that four hours had just passed. Praem instructed me to take two pills from the white bottle.

Gasping like a drowning sailor at the choppy surface of the sea, I fumbled inside my yellow blanket and drew out the little white bottle of morphine tablets. My hands were coated with sweat, slipping on the child-safe cap; I hissed with frustration as I tried to align the little notches on the lid — and then lost my grip. The bottle popped from my hands and clattered to the floor, rolling across the concrete with a rattle of pills.

“Nnnnnh!” I whined, choking down my pain with anger, staggering a step forward on my crutch. Bending down was going to be impossible, but I had to—

Eileen scooped up the pill bottle and held it out for me.

“Ah, uh … thank— thank you,” I croaked, taking the bottle from her outstretched hand.

I stared at the child safety cap for a moment. My hands were slick and shaking. Sweat ran down my face. Claws of pain left great wounds in my nerves.

“I … I can’t do this alone,” I said.

Eileen offered me her hand. Wordlessly, without request, I gave her the bottle. She popped the lid off and shook two pills into her palm, then replaced the lid and held out the pills. I shook my head and just opened my mouth, feeling more helpless and childlike than I had in years. A dull and slow part of my brain realised that I would never, ever let my real, biological, human mother feed me pills, ever again, at the cost of any indignity, any pain. But this? I did not hesitate.

Eileen placed the pills on my tongue. One, then two, then done.

The pills went down hard and dry. We didn’t have any water, nothing to drink, nothing to ease their passage. But I got them down in one rough swallow, feeling them squeezed down my throat to splash into my stomach.

Eileen pressed the pill bottle back into my hand. I shoved it into my yellow blanket, then stood for a long time with my eyes closed tight, clinging to my crutch, praying to my own bloodstream to flow fast and true.

“It’ll take … fifteen or twenty minutes … for that stuff to start working,” I said slowly. “Even then, I don’t know if … I can walk up those stairs. I’m … I’m stuck, I … ”

“Climb aboard,” said Eileen.

I opened my eyes to find her crouched in front of the first step, with her back toward me and her hands waiting to accept my arrival, ready to give me a piggy-back.

“You’re joking,” I rasped.

“I am not joking.”

“You can’t make it up twenty seven flights of stairs with me on your back.”

“I should have carried you from the beginning.”

That stopped all the words in my throat. I was very still for a long moment, poised on the cusp of something which meant both less and more than I felt it did. Praem gently reminded me that there was no other way up those stairs, and that everybody else needed my help. The longer we delayed the worse things might get. The Eye — Eileen — was my ally now, of a sort, though against what I did not yet know. She was not trying to trick me. She would not betray me; if she wanted to, she could defeat me with ease right then. She was merely offering her help.

“All right,” I said eventually, staggering over to Eileen. “All right, just … just take it as slow as you need.”

“I will stop to rest if I need to.”

“Okay … ”

Like a very tired little girl at the end of a very long day, I climbed onto Eileen’s back.

I wasn’t sure where to put my crutch, but I recalled handling it to her so she could put it away somewhere safe, perhaps inside her lab coat. Praem tucked herself into my yellow blanket, high up so she would not be squashed. I leaned against Eileen’s back and put my arms around her neck. She took my weight in her hands, braced beneath my thighs; the burning iron cage of my left shin dangled free.

Then she stood up, as if I weighed nothing at all, and walked up the first flight of stairs.

Eileen took the steps slowly and smoothly, so as not to jog my wound. She breathed without difficulty, carrying me without a care. On the first flight I kept my head up, but on the second the effort became too great, and I laid my cheek against her shoulder. She smelled of nothing in particular, except the well-worn fabric of her laboratory coat. By the third flight my eyes grew heavy, lashes dipping. On the fourth, Praem suggested I nap.

I couldn’t truly sleep, of course. Who can sleep in a piggy-back, except the most innocently guileless of real children, in the arms of perfect safety and security? But I came strangely close. The rhythm of Eileen’s ascent up from the depths of her own memory lulled me to the liminal edge of slumber.

Carelessly, I murmured: “My real mother never carried me like this.”

“I am your real mother,” said Eileen.

“My biological mother,” I corrected. “You’re not my biological mother. You’re … ”

Eileen did not argue further. She kept walking, pulling me up, one step after the other, never faltering, never complaining, never straining at my weight.

She felt like a mother, but I didn’t say that out loud. I did not have the best relationship with my ‘real’ mother, even after I had exposed her to the revelatory truth of Maisie; would I ever have a good relationship with Samantha Morell, after she had knowingly or unknowingly done me so much harm? But Eileen — the Eye — was no different. She had hurt me more than I could put into words. Her thoughtless obsession had tortured me in ways I could not express, taken my twin sister from me, and turned any hope of young happiness to ashes in my mouth.

But without her, I would never have met Raine and Evee. I would never have visited the abyss. I would not have the family and comrades and home and life I had built in the ruins of the previous life which never came to be. Would I have never reached beyond the veil of my flesh? Would I have gone my entire life without abyssal transformation? Probably.

And now here I was, cradled against her back, cheek upon her shoulder, eyes closed in safety and security.

Could I forgive the Eye?

I didn’t know — and for now, that was okay. I could not allow myself to confront that question right then. Forgiveness or unforgiven, I needed Eileen’s help with the revolution and with cracking open Maisie’s prison cell; she was not holding that help hostage beyond a forgiveness I could not — and maybe never would — grant. So we would face the same foe, until this was all over.

But — what foe?

That thought drifted off, as true sleep almost won.

What felt like hours later, Eileen woke me gently. “We’re here.”

“Uhhh?”

I raised my head from her shoulder, blinking bleary eyes against the harsh light. A thick metal door stood before us, set in a concrete wall. We had reached the top landing of the stairwell.

Eileen gently lowered me back to my feet, crouching down so I could find the floor myself. I kept both hands on her back until she passed me my crutch, then she straightened up and helped me wedge the crutch back into position beneath my armpit.

The pain in my left leg was silenced, reduced to a half-heard echo beneath the smothering blankets of morphine in my bloodstream; a strange tremor passed through my leg as I put pressure on that foot, but that was all.

Eileen opened the door to her office and led me back inside.

The Office of the Governor of Cygnet Hospital, Asylum, Prison, and Maximum Security Containment Facility was exactly as we had left it. A wide room with scratchy brown carpet and off-white walls, so well lit that not a single shadow lingered — a habit I now understood, with a pang of sympathy. The room was equipped with two desks, one normal and covered with blank papers, the other a steel monster acting as the root for a tree of monitors which stretched to cover the entire left-hand wall.

Dawn was breaking, beyond the window on the right hand side of the room.

A ruddy orange glow poured down upon the hospital grounds, soaking into the lawns and sinking beneath the lake of gently swaying trees, dying every surface red and dark, as if the world itself was bleeding.

An open wound lay across the forest and the lawns — a track of destruction cut into the landscape.

I stood gaping for a moment. Eileen didn’t seem to care; she crossed to the desk and dumped Horror’s towel-wrapped head onto the surface with a wet and meaty thump. I recovered myself with a deep breath and hurried over to the window, lurching forward on my crutch, flanked between the filing cabinets and glass display cases and the one tall bookshelf.

The window was cold to the touch; dawn would be chill this day. I braced myself against the glass and stared down at the damage.

A long, wide, winding trail had been cut into the woods which surrounded the asylum, as if a herd of elephants had knocked the trees aside and tramped down the trunks to kindling. The damage had exploded out onto the lawns as a series of narrow marks like puncture wounds in the grass, as if massive poles had been plunged into the ground and withdrawn in sequence. Something with a lot of very thin, sharp feet had scurried across the lawns — something much larger than any fully grown and restored Caterpillar.

The damage to the lawns was not isolated, but was accompanied by a chaotic slew of other paths, criss-crossing each other, winding back and forth over the main direction of damage. Some of those additional trails had simply crushed the grass flat and thrown up a lot of mud, but others were clearly the ruts of wheels or tracks, as if a whole squadron of armoured vehicles had been fighting a running battle with some giant monster.

“What on earth?” I hissed.

Whatever had happened, it was now happening on some far side of the asylum, for I couldn’t hear any gunfire or explosions, nor see any stragglers below.

As I concentrated on the damage to the hospital grounds and pressed my ear to the glass, I realised that the Governor’s Office was no longer so silently sound-proofed.

Distant shouts and calls echoed upward from below us, trapped behind walls of brick and steel, though too muffled and far away to make out any words. A sudden deep thump shook the floor several stories down. Running feet, screaming and howling, the banging and smashing of improvised weapons — all of it rose up out of the depths. I strained my ears in fear, listening for the tell-tale firecracker pop-pop-pop of guns, but I heard nothing of the sort. I didn’t know if I should be relived or worried.

“The revolution has started, I assume,” Eileen said.

“Yes, I assumed so too, but what’s—”

I ducked my head and twisted where I stood, hoping to get a better view past the brickwork of the hospital’s exterior, to see if I could spot whatever giant creature had left those marks on the landscape.

But, as I did, I finally saw the false sky of the dream once more — the blank and wrinkled surface of the Eye, filling the sky from horizon to horizon, just as it had every moment since we had arrived in this compacted metaphor of Wonderland.

But no longer was the sky the unbroken surface of the underside — the inside, the back-side, while we played at being cornea and vitreous humour down in the dream below.

Mountain ranges of black flesh stood aside, continents of lid flowed beyond their world-spanning length, open on a chasm larger than the universe. The lid was cracked, the halves stood parted; from within shone a silver so deep and dark that it could have swallowed all the oceans of the world and every thought ever born in flesh.

A split, a parting, a crack in an orb from horizon to horizon, a gash in reality, an opening of the way, of knowledge and knowing as the universe itself peeled back and—

The Eye was open.

Staring down at Cygnet Asylum.

I reeled back from the window in ancient fear, with instinctive dread and terror and the mortal horror of being flayed atom by atom. Clutching my chest, panting in pure fight-or-flight reaction, I stared down at the landscape — and required Praem’s gentle reminder that the trees were not burning, the grass was not turning to ash, and the air itself was not on fire.

The Eye was open, but it was not observant.

“I … o-okay,” I stammered, then hiccuped twice, painfully. “I mean— r-right. This is a dream, a m-metaphor. I suppose. Okay, it’s fine, it’s fine! It’s safe! Safe … ”

From behind me, Eileen said: “I am looking inward.”

I glanced back at her, at her pink eyes framed by blonde hair, the hair in turn framed by the wall of monitors. Every monitor was another chaotic view of the inside or outside of the asylum and hospital, too much confusion to pick out details without heading over there and sitting down in the massive metal swivel-chair. I had unconsciously kept my eyes away from the bank of monitors when we’d entered, for fear of being unable to tear myself apart from my dear Maisie once I spotted her again.

“As long as you don’t start melting everything down,” I said.

“The project is over,” said Eileen. “The archives are closed. Further additions are not required.”

I sighed and rubbed at my chest, trying to still the wild racing of my heart. “Okay. Okay! Fine. Forgive me for having trouble accepting it’s as simple as that. Seeing you, open, in the sky, does bring back some rather traumatic memories.”

“No forgiveness is necessary. No transgression has been made.”

I stared at Eileen for a long moment, framed by the flicker and static of her monitors; she stared right back at me, unblinking, bug-eyed, no longer distracted. The sound of distant shouts broke the silence between us, drifting up from the lower floors of the hospital. Far, far away, something clanged, metal against metal. A voice laughed, then cut off as if smothered. A rousing cry like a war chant rose, then fell. From even further afield — beyond the walls — something made an oddly familiar trilling, fluttering noise, like a giant fan had opened somewhere out on the grounds. That noise faded too, leaving us alone once more.

“Thank you,” I said slowly. “Right, so, you want to help me. How do we start? How do we do this?” My eyes flicked to the front door of the office. “Is Sevens still … ?”

“The Director has doubtless departed, in a new direction.”

I nodded at the door. “Let’s check anyway. Please?”

Eileen walked over to the door. I hobbled a few paces to the side so I could peer past her. She opened it without pause; beyond the door lay an empty corridor of whitewashed walls and linoleum floor, lit by the early crest of dawn breaking through distant windows. No nurses lay spread across the floor. No Sevens strode about in platform heels.

Noise floated up the corridor from somewhere below — shouting and banging, an occasional scream, feet pounding up and down stairs.

I sighed. “Damn. I was hoping she could help us.”

“The revolution needed her elsewhere,” said Eileen.

She shut the door and turned the latch to secure the bolt.

“You’re locking us in?” I asked. “Why?”

Eileen stared at me, without any hint of a smile in her stilled expression. “I am no longer in charge,” she said. “I have relinquished my authority. I cannot defend us.”

A shudder of realisation climbed up my spine. Eileen was unarmed, no matter what she represented, and she did not seem particularly inclined to martial arts. I was barely able to walk, glued to my crutch, and stuffed with opiate painkillers. Praem was currently in plushie form. If we were caught by nurses out there in the corridors, we’d have no chance.

“We’re trapped here,” I hissed. “We can’t help at all!”

“One is never trapped,” said Eileen, with a hint of pride, “if one can but observe.”

She walked over to the second desk, beneath the wall of monitors, and stopped by the metal throne, mounted on a ball-and-socket joint set into the floor. She touched the chair with a fingertip so that it spun around to face me, then she gestured an invitation with one hand.

“Be seated.”

I almost laughed. “You’re joking?”

“I am, yet again, not joking,” she said. “Be seated. You will see.”

I sighed. “Is that meant to be another pun?”

“It is not a good enough pun,” she said. “I must practice further.”

I lurched over on my crutch and very carefully sat down on the offered seat. The metal observation chair was gigantic, about three sizes too large for me; I felt like a child queen sitting in her mother’s throne, sinking into the plush fabric layered atop the metal and plastic. I cleared my throat awkwardly and lay my crutch across my thighs. At least I was finally off my feet.

Eileen gently turned the chair on the ball-and-socket joint, until I was facing the wall of monitors. I deliberately kept my eyes off the various views, knowing I would get sucked into looking for my friends, or watching Maisie, and might have trouble surfacing again. My heart raced all the same, afraid for my friends and family, for every single one of them, for the joint fate of Lozzie’s bespoke revolution.

“Very well then,” I said, looking up at Eileen. “What’s the plan? What do we do?”

“We will observe.”

“Yes, I got that much.”

“And then we will intervene.”

“How?”

“Through observation.”

I frowned at her. “We do have to physically get there first. You do understand that, right? We can’t just reach out and do things at a distance. We’re going to have to be there. Do you … ”

Eileen was staring at the monitors, eyes flicking back and forth. “There are too many nurses. More than I thought.”

“Ah?” I risked a glance at the monitors, just long enough to confirm she was right.

The nurses were all over the place, in every corridor and room, chasing clusters of scared girls or facing down makeshift phalanxes of armed patients. The dawn had not returned them to their human masks; they were stuck now in their night-shift nightmare truth, a myriad of mutations and impossible monsters, flowing up and down the hallways of the Asylum, brandishing syringes and straitjackets.

I shook my head. “This still doesn’t make any sense. If you’ve relinquished your authority, who’s in charge of all this? Who’s running this now?”

“The Director?” Eileen suggested. She sounded uncertain.

“Sevens, you mean. And no. She broke out, she came to rescue me. She’s not doing this.” I chewed my lip. “Maybe this whole play really was originally meant to be for you, to show you how much me and my friends all love each other. Why we matter to each other. Why we’re … not like you, I suppose. Maybe that process isn’t over. Maybe you need to keep witnessing all this?”

“Mmmmmm,” Eileen hummed, doubtful.

“Yes, right,” I said, trying to convince myself. “That must be it. You’ve turned inward, which is good. But you’ve not yet understood my attachment to my friends and lovers. You need to know that the future is not lonely. You need to know community! That’s what the play is for!” I tried to laugh, then leaned forward and waved at the screens. “You need to see everybody! Here, help me spot Raine and Zheng, let’s start with them, let’s—

Bang!

The door to the Governor’s Office burst open and banged off the wall, lock shattered, hinges bent.

Eileen turned; a touch of her fingertips turned the seat with her, so I was not left craning my neck to see what new horror bore down upon us.

Knights poured in through the ruined doorway — ten of them, black-booted and black-clad in body armour and helmets, their mirrored visors and tight gloves leaving not a scrap of skin showing. They had their big shiny black guns raised, pressed to their shoulders, sweeping the room like in a movie or one of Raine’s video games. Shock gave way to relief — we had our escort!

“Oh!” I almost laughed. “You came to … pick … us … up.”

Relief curdled.

These were not Knights; the resemblance was clear, but the details were wrong. They moved with mechanical precision, more like automatons than my delightfully living Knights —flicking their guns left and right, clicking their heads around like little searchlights. The insignia over each heart was different — where the Knights had borne a patch showing a trio of tentacles impaled on a spike, these strange new arrivals wore a symbol that showed a crimson halo over a crowned head, the face a featureless white void on a field of black.

They finished the sweep with the muzzles of their guns, then lowered the weapons to aim at the floor; I couldn’t help but realise they had never once pointed the weapons at myself, but had gladly threatened Eileen.

“Clear,” one of them said.

It spoke in a machine-voice, clipped and empty, neither masculine nor feminine, nor anything else, buzzing like a computer-generated sound from decades past. There was nothing in there, nothing but empty space.

One of the not-Knights — just armed guards, really, without the Knights’ true chivalry — stepped over to the main desk and picked up Horror’s towel-wrapped head.

For a moment I thought the worst was happening, and they were going to free her again. But then the Empty Guard spoke into a radio attached to the uniform’s shoulder.

“Targets one and two secured, Ma’am,” said that robotic voice.

I exploded.

“Who?!” I shouted, gesticulating with both hands, almost knocking my crutch to the floor. Praem peered out of my yellow blanket and tried to get me to calm down, but I politely refused her. Three of the guards flinched, but they didn’t point guns at me; I was beyond caring. “Who could you possibly be talking to?! Who’s in charge of you lot? There can’t be anybody! Another head nurse?! Who?”

The Empty Guard spoke into the radio again: “Target one is vocalising. Yes Ma’am. Understood. Not to be harmed. Understood. Yes M’am.”

I glanced at Eileen. She was staring at the guards with as much surprise as me. “Eileen!” I said. “There isn’t another part of your ego out there or something?”

“No,” she said. “I do not know what—”

The Empty Guard spoke again: “The ex-Governor is also here. Orders?” A pause. “Understood. Yes Ma’am. Understood.”

“Who can you possibly be talking to!?” I yelled again. “This is absurd!”

The Empty Guard lowered the radio and lifted the gun.

The other nine all followed their leader.

All ten Empty Guards aimed at Eileen.

“Eliminate the target.”

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



A power vacuum doesn’t care about forgiveness; Heather better think fast, or she’s about to lose all the insight she ever had to something as blunt as a bullet.

Ahem! Well! There’s so much going on here I can’t even begin to gesture toward a fraction of it! Arc 24 enters the … final stages? Perhaps? Behind the scenes we’re still looking at perhaps another 7-6 chapters in arc 24, maaaaybe. So much of the narrative is out of my control now, in the hands of Heather and her companions, and perhaps beneath Eileen’s pen. Speaking of Eileen, how’d you like those puns? Because she really loves them.

Once again, for those of you who do not frequent the discord, I have a little art treat! This week we have the one and only Eyetism Creature, Eileen herself, rendered in pixel art by the endlessly talented skaianDestiny. And a bonus version, because the Knights are very excited about her. There’s also an animated piece of pixel art, ‘The Archives’, by Ardis, but I can’t link it directly because I had to upload it as an mp4, so just head on over to the fanart page and check out the arc 24 section! There’s also some new stuff down at the bottom of the memes page.

Meanwhile, if you want more Katalepsis right away, you can get it by:

Subscribing to the Patreon!

All Patrons get access to two chapters ahead! No matter what level you subscribe at! That’s about 20k words at the moment. The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chances of having to slow down the story or get interrupted by other responsibilities. The generous and kind support of Patrons and readers is what makes all this possible in the first place! I wouldn’t be able to do this without all of you! Thank you all so very much!

You can also:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps a lot! Many readers still find the story through TWF, which still surprises me! Voting only takes a couple of clicks!

And thank you for enjoying my story, dear readers! Thank you for being here and reading Katalepsis. I know I say this every week, but I couldn’t do this without all of you. Thank you!

Next chapter, Heather better find a way to block bullets without brain-math, or else this dream is going to come to a quick and bloody end. Perhaps she’s got a trick up her sleeve, depending on who these soldiers serve.

bedlam boundary – 24.27

Content Warnings

Unreality / gaslighting / institutionalisation (same as the previous chapters so far in this arc)
Starvation
Blindness
Cannibalism as metaphor



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

I

I don’t know what to write.

Heather told me that it is okay to write anything, in order to get started. Any words at all, even if they are very messy and inarticulate and do not communicate the inner world which lives within me. She told me it is okay to fumble, or stumble, or stagger, or fidget, as long as I continue writing. This is good, because I do not know what to write, even though I have now begun the process and written many words.

I am going to stop writing for a moment and look up from the page. I will draw a line with the pen to indicate when this happens.

Like this.

_______

I return. Hello again, book.

I paused in order to ask Heather a question. The question I asked her was this: can she write for me?

It would be so much easier if Heather could put my thoughts into words, for I feel so inarticulate and clumsy and hesitant, while Heather is so eloquent and clever and verbose.

She told me no, she cannot do that, because this part of the story is mine to tell, not hers; her words would obscure me from myself, like a sheet of paper fastened over a mirror, so I would see myself as only a hazy outline. I then asked if she would take down my words for me, as if I was dictating to a secretary; the physical process of writing is surprisingly difficult. My fingers quickly cramp around the pen. My wrist hurts after too many sentences. My neck and back are pained by hunching over the page. Heather told me this is unfortunately and inevitably normal. She advised me to loosen my grip, stretch my wrist, and straighten my spine.

I have done these things; the difficulty remains.

Heather refused to take dictation. She believes the act of writing is as important as the content of the words themselves, for ‘writing is a form of thinking’.

Those are her words; I have quoted them, because they are not mine.

Heather bid me to return to writing as soon as I was ready, so here I am, writing once more; she has, however, taught me how to use the semicolon. I rather like the semicolon; it is a versatile little creature, and I welcome it into my lexicon of punctuation.

What is the object of this process?

Heather has made the answer to this question unclouded by any doubt. This is an attempt to look inward, to turn my eyes away from the many books and volumes and tomes of the archive, and instead write a text about myself. This is to answer the question: who am I?

Who am I?

I am not sure. This question is very confusing.

I am the Governor of Cygnet Asylum; I have held this post for all my life. I am six foot four in height. Or perhaps I am six foot two. Or was it six foot one? I should know this detail intimately, yet the specific truth escapes me, and I cannot comprehend why. The same condition applies to my weight, my age, and what I had for breakfast this morning. I am sixty years of age; I am fifty nine years of age; I am sixty one years of age; all of these are true.

I have two legs and two arms and one head. My hair is blonde; my eyes are pink; my skin is intact. I have never broken a bone, nor contracted a serious illness, nor had an intimate relationship with anybody. All of these are true; all of these are lies.

I am sitting at a desk in the archives, writing upon blank paper by filling it with black marks. Heather is sitting a few feet to my left, on the floor. She is beginning to doze. Her head dips. Her eyelids struggle to remain open. She emits little snorting noises. This is endearing.

These things are also lies, though they are also true.

I have conceived of a better question.

What am I?

I am ninety one thousand nine hundred and sixty three miles in diameter. I am roughly spherical, though my surface is not smooth. I weigh somewhere north of 21.3 × 10^30 kilograms. This number is an estimate, for there is no way to weigh my body.

Way. Weigh.

These are called ‘homophones’, and I never noticed this before. This is something new. This is new, and amusing. I will use an exclamation mark!

Heather was correct; writing is a form of thinking. I find this very surprising. Writing has allowed me to discover something new. I did not believe until now that this would work. What a revelation this is. However, I am distracting myself with a tangent. I have never distracted myself in this way before. This is novel, but I should probably control it. I will try not to giggle at any further homophones.

Back to me. More of what I am.

I am composed of many elements one might find in Heather’s world, like oxygen, or carbon, or hydrogen, as she is, but I am also composed of large quantities of material for which she has neither words nor concepts. This presents some difficulties, because I am using Heather’s language, which is called English. English is very silly. It should have more words. Perhaps I can invent some, and add them to the language, but that new project must wait. Right now I am talking about myself.

I must use metaphors instead; thus, I am made of coal dust, tin-light, and spheres of cartilaginous membrane. I am made from oceans of salt, continents of osseous build-up, and forests of neurons. I am made of looking, and seeing, and burning.

Also: I am currently two, where previously I was one. I am down here, writing this book; I am up there, in the sky, closed.

This is extremely disappointing.

I have always needed a mirror, to provide a reflection by which to examine myself, to finally see myself reflected. Was this not what I have been working towards? Heather was two; many of those I have looked at were two, rather than one. This is what I have always wanted, a reflection, another me. But now I discover that I was incorrect, and Heather was not two — she merely looked so, when she and Maisie were both one, not two, but ones, apart, yet the same. With two of me, who are also one, but not two, I feel no more complete now than I did before. It is true that I can stand outdoors and look up at myself, but neither of these are reflections.

Heather thinks I am only a single part of myself, the ego of my larger self. Am I the pupil, the iris, or the sclera? Or am I the lid, the part which shuts out sight? I do not believe that last speculation is accurate. I am simply me. I am all of myself. I am a totality, though I am as yet incomplete.

I do not know the answer to any of these questions, and I have been writing for quite some time. My fingers are tired and sore, and I wish I had a typewriter. This doesn’t feel like it is working. I am getting nowhere, despite the discovery of homophones, which are very funny and amusing.

I am going to pause again and ask Heather if this is working. She is snoring, which is interesting. There is drool on her chin.

_______

Heather told me that I am doing well.

She said ‘well done’ and praised the amount of words I have written down. But she also told me that it is time to move on from my introductory thoughts. It is time to address the question of where I came from.

I told her I do not know where to start. She sighed and made an expression I have become familiar with, in which she smiles while she is also irritated.

She advised me to begin at the beginning, with my birth, or my genesis, or my first memories. She joked that a ‘Bildungsroman’ (she has taught me this word and I like it a lot) must logically begin with the protagonist’s beginning, and as this part of the story is mine to tell, I must face my beginning.

I do not want to do this.

My hand is shaking, which makes it difficult to write additional words. My breath is sticking in my throat, as if the muscles are closing up. My skin is sweaty. My stomach hurts. My chest quivers and my

_______

I had to step away to compose myself, before I could continue this composition. (An almost-homophone! I like these.) I have returned again. Hello!

I asked Heather many questions, but then I had to wait for Heather to fall into a sleep again, because I do not believe I can write these words when I am observed by another. However, the other one is now sitting on the desk as I write these words. Her name is Praem. She is like me; she is big and small at the same time, and only the small part is present in the archives. She observes without observing. She speaks without speaking. She will not interrupt. She will not see. But I am not entirely alone as I write these words. This is comforting.

How paradoxical. How ironic. But I do not have time to consider the philosophical implications. I can do that later.

Praem went off for a little while and returned with the head of my Head Nurse; it seems Horror was affecting an escape, or attempting to affect an escape, for there is nowhere to escape to by rolling along the ground using her jaw as locomotion, unless she could climb the steps back to my office. She has been placed at some distance from the desk at which I am sitting, penned inside a corral of books, with bits of towel stuffed into her ears, for I do not wish her to overhear my story, any more than I wish Heather to witness my poor attempt at writing it down. But Praem is okay. Praem can stay.

Praem has indicated that I am stalling. This is true. I must go on.

I must write about the abyss.

But how am I to describe the abyss with words? Heather’s metaphor for the abyss is not applicable to me. She experienced the abyss as water, deep and dark and full of terrors. In the abyss, Heather was able to find beauty in herself, and she brought that beauty back with her, and has been writing it on her body ever since. In the abyss Heather was graceful and swift and clever. In the abyss I was none of those things, but there were still many terrors.

I will try my best.

My first memory was of crawling out of something cold and wet and dead.

I do not know what that dead thing was. I dearly desired to return to it, perhaps to crawl back inside the orifice from which I had been expelled. But the thing was cold, and wet, and dead. There was no warmth to welcome me to consciousness, no muzzle to lick my body clean, no hands to puppet my limbs and show me how to move. Only cold, and wet, and dead.

However, there was a Voice.

The Voice did not come from the cold, wet, dead thing; it came from a gap in the floor. The Voice was made of metal hooks and sharp barbs, all attached to tendrils like fishing line, very narrow and tight.

The Voice was muttering to itself; that was the first thing I ever heard. The Voice seemed angry and frustrated, as if it had been rejected, as if it was blaming the cold, wet, dead thing in some manner I did not comprehend. Then the Voice noticed I was there, and touched me all over; I did not like that, for it was sharp and barbed and the fishing lines were trying to constrict me and drag me down beneath the floorboards. When I resisted, the Voice lost all power over me; it retreated with a disgusted apology.

The Voice spoke to me for a few minutes; it offered a ‘Way Out’, and promised that I would not need to find the ‘Front Door’. But I neither liked nor understood this prospect; the only thing I wanted to do was go back inside the cold, wet, dead thing.

The Voice left.

I stayed close by that cold, wet, dead thing for some time. I grew hungry and ate several pieces of it, but the pieces were very small, for I was also very small, and the cold, wet, dead thing was so very large.

All was silent and dark; for those long first hours of my existence, I believed that was everything. Silent, cold, empty darkness.

But shortly after that, larger things arrived, hot and moving and alive.

I heard them approach, whispering and hissing down the corridors, mumbling seductions and crooning their lures — ‘come out into the light’, ‘show us where you are’, ‘are you under the bed? are you under the bed?’, ‘come here, little one, come here.’

I knew they could smell me, or perhaps they had heard me moving around in all the dark and the black. I scurried into a corner where the spaces were tight and small, where large things could not go. I stayed very quiet and very still for a long time; horrible noises like tearing and ripping filled the room, followed by frenzied slapping, rasping, swallowing, and howling. Fluids sprayed beneath the bed — for that was where I had hid, I believe, beneath a bed — and I tasted the salt and iron of blood on my face.

Eventually all the sounds stopped; the larger things went away again. When I got hungry, I crawled out from under the bed. The cold, wet, dead thing was gone.

I cannot use Heather’s metaphor, but I can make my own. I believe this is correct.

My world — the abyss, for me — was akin to a great and rambling House.

The infinite House had many rooms and many corridors, which stretched off forever and ever, one after the other in an infinite arrangement of spaces. Stairs climbed up and down to other floors, sometimes with carpet, sometimes of wood, some of metal or stone or marble or substances which are difficult to put into words. Many rooms had soft furniture, like sofas and televisions and bookcases; I learned to recognise these objects by touch — especially the spaces behind and below them, where a small girl might squeeze herself when others approached, which was the primary survival skill in the abyss. Bedrooms were always unsafe places, no matter how soft and inviting the bedspreads felt beneath my hands, for bedrooms were hunting grounds. Kitchens were dangerous but in less definable ways. Other rooms were myriad, more than I could comprehend: some were empty and seemingly without purpose; others had no carpet or furnishings at all, mere concrete or metal boxes leading to other boxes and corridors in turn; many rooms were beyond my understanding, with purposes I still do not comprehend. Beneath these rooms, basements and cellars descended into an equal infinity, while above us all the ceilings and attics and crawlspaces spiralled upward forever.

Many doors stood open, or swung wide at a touch. A few were locked; these were often dangerous to test. No door led ‘outside’, but only to more House, more rooms, more corridors and hallways and landings and staircases. No sound of the outside world reached within, no rain or wind, no song of birds, no sigh of trees in the breeze. There were no windows either, no aperture through which light might fall, no matter how dim or cloudy.

In this House, I was blind.

All was darkness, forever and ever. Was this the same for all, or I was uniquely disadvantaged? To this day, I do not know, though I have reasons to suspect the former, except in one or two exceptional cases.

As I quickly discovered within hours of my birth, I was far from alone in this forever House. Many rooms and hallways were empty; one might travel for quite some time without meeting another, with one’s footsteps padding off into the darkness, unheard and unseen alike.

But then one would hear a whisper. Or perhaps a furtive footstep. Or maybe the rasp of a hand across the dry plaster of a wall.

And then one would pause, staying very still and very silent, straining to listen so as to discern the approach of the mystery sound. One could not breathe, nor twitch, nor whimper, though one’s stomach would clench and one’s skin would break out in cold sweat and one’s pulse would race inside one’s head. And I did so often wish to whimper, in those earliest days.

But if one had come upon a predator, to whimper would invite death.

The House was full of predators. They stalked the hallways, dozed on the sofas, lurked in the kitchens, hid behind the shower curtains. Sometimes they were silent too, hunting by sound and smell. Other times they were loud and lumbering, giants compared to us, hurling themselves around vast and cavernous rooms through which we scurried like rats.

I quickly learned how to hide, how to squeeze myself beneath beds and behind bookcases, where the groping hands and wriggling arms of bellowing predators could not reach. I learned how to go still and silent and choke down my tears as unseeing predators drifted past in the hallways, always in the dark.

In those earliest days I was naked. That made everything worse, especially when wedging oneself into a cold and dusty corner to escape from death.

I heard many others my size get captured and devoured, ripped apart, eaten up. I knew that if I was caught then this existence would be over. So though it hurt, I hid. I sustained what I was by lapping moisture off bathroom taps and eating the crumbs out of the carpets. I found clothes in abandoned rooms, mostly torn pajamas from previous victims, and dragged them over my thin and reedy body to shelter myself from the cold.

We were the bottom-feeders, the lowest of the low, too slow and vulnerable and scared to do much but run and hide. An unraided rubbish bin was a banquet. A lukewarm half-full bottle of water was an oasis. A scrap of torn clothing was the most glorious evening gown.

I keep writing ‘we’. This is because eventually I fell in with others who were approximately my size.

Were we friends? I do not know if that word makes sense in the abyss. We were all alike, and that was enough. I do not remember anybody specific, only that there were others who were similar in size and nature to me. Often many, many others. We met by confused touch and soft whispers, often while wedged into the hiding places of the House, while crawling and creeping through tight spaces that larger beings could not reach.

We tended to hold hands so as not to become separated. We moved in groups. In shoals? Perhaps Heather’s metaphor is still applicable to my experience. Shoals, schools, herds. That was us. We explored together, in a mass of individuals many times larger than any one of us. When a predator came upon us we would scatter apart, fleeing into any available space. When we heard a monster approach, we would press each other to the walls and huddle and weep and try to stay silent.

We spoke endlessly in things that were not words, telling each other that one day one of us would find the way out — the Front Door.

It turned out that I was not the only one who had been visited by a strange Voice. The Voices were rare and inexplicable, but many had encountered them over a long enough span of time. I was not the only one who had heard of a ‘Way Out’ and the ‘Front Door’, nor the only one who had been offered promises by the disembodied Voices; such legends and myths were passed around constantly.

We fantasised endlessly about that Front Door. What would it look like? We wondered if it would be similar to the occasional locked doors we found, the ones from behind which played the sound of muffled music, or the ones that shook and quivered with the violence locked inside, or the very very few from which issued apologetic words, telling us they could not help, but wishing us well all the same.

We dreamed of escape via that Front Door. What would outside be like? We dreamed of sunlight and eyesight, of no longer being trapped in the dark forever. We dreamed of a place where we did not have to avoid predators every hour of every day, and there would be food enough for everyone, a hundred times over.

But mostly we fled through the dark, blind and terrified. Our numbers fluctuated constantly, as we were caught and eaten and destroyed. One day we were a thousand, the next we were a dozen, then a thousand again.

Life continued in that way for a very long time. I believed it would never change.

Then, one day, we all died at once.

We — I do not know the exact number, but it was many of us — had ventured into a very large bedroom.

Bedrooms were particularly dangerous, as I have already mentioned. Generally there was only one way in or out of a bedroom, which made it a risky place to enter. There were many places to hide in bedrooms, but some of those places were large enough for a predator to hide as well. Bedrooms were always so tempting, regardless of danger. Comfort, softness, a place to rest one’s head which was neither hard floor nor scratchy old carpet. Temptation was the death of so many, for little reward. We all knew that.

But that bedroom smelled so sweet, as if somebody had left food out to cool.

Cake, or cookies, or perhaps little muffins, something baked and fluffy, tugging at our nostrils, laid across the deeper scent of polished wood, ruined only a little by the musty reek of unwashed bedsheets and the muffled wheezing of something which waited deeper within the room.

If only we had been able to see, we would not have entered, for we would have known the trap for what it was.

If only we had not been blind.

There were cupcakes on the floor; none of us thought to question the logic of this, for we were so very hungry. I fell to my hands and knees and stuffed a cake into my mouth; it was the most I had ever eaten in one go. All the rest of us did the same, scurrying inside and falling to the floor in eagerness to gorge ourselves. We had fallen into an obvious trap, of course, but how could we not? Do not blame us, reader, Heather, whoever is reading these words. Do not think we little things were fools. We who lived on crumbs and refuse, we were starving and skeletal. We could not have resisted.

The predator who had made the room its lair crept past, closed the door, and threw the bolt so we could not escape. Then it fell upon us.

There was nowhere to go. No escape, only screaming and clawing and bleeding in the dark. My companions died, picked up and hurled at the walls, their little necks wrung out, their spines snapped, their skulls crushed beneath meaty fingers that smelled of grease and soil. It ate us even as it killed the rest, splitting some of us apart in its teeth as it advanced, whirling through the room, giving us no way to back away or retreat. We scrambled over each other in a heaving mass of bodies, desperate to escape, trying to climb the walls or squeeze under the bed. But there was nowhere to go. Nowhere to go. No escape. We had been penned for slaughter, we were being eaten, there was no way out.

We — the many of us — had never been pushed into a corner like this before. Before, there had always been somewhere to flee, some room into which we could slip, some corridor through which we could flow, some gap in which to hide.

I do not know how we did it, for it was more instinct than decision, but in our last collective moments we turned on the predator — biting and clawing, kicking and grabbing, pulling off handfuls of quivering, greasy, unclean flesh.

Cornered, covered in blood, screaming in the dark — we won.

The predator collapsed with a crash, breathing its last from a torn throat. It made terrible sounds.

My breath and my weeping echoed off the walls of polished wood; I had crammed myself into the corner, keening and wailing long past the defeat of the monster. I was naked once again, my clothes torn away and ruined, my skin coated with the blood of my companions. I was bruised and half-strangled, with fractured bones and a swollen eye-socket and several loose teeth.

I was alive.

And I was alone. All the others who had entered that room had died.

I crawled beneath the bed and slept for a long time, caked in dust and snot and tears and rapidly drying gore.

But when I awoke, the room had not been picked clean by other scavengers and predators, for our ambusher had closed the door and thrown the bolt before the assault. I confirmed this by touch, as I did with everything else, and then realised my strange situation: alone, inside a room, and safe.

I was hungry, my belly rumbled, and so I began to eat.

I started with the predator. That took me days, then weeks, for it had been very large and very well fed, with much fat and muscle and many grit-filled organs to digest in my own stomach. Then I moved onto my dead friends, methodically chewing through their gristle and muscle and tendon, cracking their bones for marrow, digesting all that they had been.

I slept under the bed, with flesh blood smeared around my mouth and organ meat caked beneath my fingernails.

I ate, and I ate, and I ate.

All my companions — dozens of us, hundreds of us, thousands of us, I am not sure at this now great remove — were dead, and I was alone once again, like I had been at the beginning. I did not wish to venture back out into the lightless corridors and hallways and echoing rooms of the infinite House, not now that I had tasted sanctuary and safety and security; I made no attempt to leave, expended no effort on testing the door. Predators and monsters and hulking adults still prowled and hunted beyond that stout wooden barrier with the smooth metal bolt; I heard them often, padding past my little castle, creeping along in the darkness we all shared. On several occasions something out there would stop and try the door handle, either easing it downward in careful stealth, or rattling it with violent frustration. Once a predator threw itself at the door in a frenzy, for it had heard me scurrying about on the other side; on that occasion I hid beneath the bed for days to endure the siege, lest my barrier should fall. But it did not. The bedroom was impenetrable.

By the time all the food was gone, I was quite a bit larger than my previous size. I was still blind, but I was no longer so small. I did not understand what this meant, and I was still afraid to leave.

For days, or weeks, or years (the metaphor breaks down, I cannot hold it together, I am sorry, book, and I am sorry about the droplets of moisture which threaten to smear the words I write) I sat in the middle of the floor and wept bitter tears that my respite must come to an end, and that I had reached that end alone, by myself, isolated. My face was a mess of tears and very ugly. Many things heard me through the door and tried to reach me, but the room was mine and mine alone, for good or ill.

If only I was not blind, I thought to myself, then all my companions would have lived.

If only I was not blind, and sunk so deep in darkness, then we would have seen the predator and avoided this trap. If I was not blind, I could step out into the corridors of the House without fear of becoming a meal or soil or meat. If I could see, I could pick up a knife from one of the many kitchens, and drive it into the flesh of anything that dared pursue me.

If only I could see. I would never be blind again.

My weeping began to subside when I made that realisation. The solution — to life, to reality, to all tribulations and terrors, all horrors and hungers, all predators and privations — was sight.

If I could see, I would be safe. If I could observe, I would know. If I could watch, I would understand. I would comprehend. I would have insight, forever and ever.

Beyond the Front Door, beneath Sunlight and Blue Skies, upon Green Grass and among Tall Trees, in the glory of the Outside World.

There, I would see.

I decided it would be beautiful out there. I decided I would do anything to reach that Front Door and step through it. I decided it was not legend, or cold comfort, or a lie to keep us going. It was true, and I would find it.

Monsters were still at the door of the sealed room, but I was done with crying and weeping and feeling sorry for myself. I stood up and strode to the door and pulled it out of the frame. Many terrible things crowded through the gap, for they thought they had heard the weak and terrified voice of a small child, and then competed with each other to be first at the kill.

But in seclusion and safety I had grown large on the flesh of others.

The predators saw that truth and tried to flee. I was still blind, so several of them escaped, but an equal portion fell between my teeth and into my stomach. I stepped out into the corridor and scattered the terrors before me, for now I was more than their equal.

I was no longer afraid.

After that came my long journey to the Front Door.

The length of that period of my existence eclipses the prior epoch a thousandfold. My ‘childhood’ in the abyss was the blink of an eye compared to the journey, and yet I recall the childhood sensations with much greater clarity than what came next.

I wandered the dark House just as I had before — blind and groping, one hand upon a wall, feeling along the floor for the borders between rooms, always listening for the whisper of approaching feet or the furtive and hungry sigh of a hunting predator. Only I no longer froze in terror or fled to hide beneath or behind furniture. Now I was a predator, and I froze only to allow my prey to wander close.

I began adulthood as that kind of predator, akin to a trapdoor spider or an owl, ambushing from silence, only occasionally pressed into violent confrontation with those similar to me. Yet I quickly left that stage behind, fattened and glutted upon the flesh of so many. Within a comparatively short aeon or three, I was too large and too strong to prey from stealth. I was tall and powerful. I stood astride the smaller corridors, and could touch many ceilings if I but extended my arm upward.

From then on I moved to an exclusive diet of other predators, others my own size. Often we confronted each other over kills, or wandered into territory not our own; each meal then became a contest — sometimes short and brutal and bloody, completed in a matter of seconds, filled with screaming and screeching and scratching and slashing. But sometimes these contests were slow and insidious, drawn out over months of mutual stalking and positioning as we pitted will against will, following each other in silence from room to room, manoeuvring around kitchen islands and over the backs of sofas, sneaking into bedrooms and hiding under covers, each move full of guile and misdirection.

But I always won.

Of course I always won, or I would not be sitting here, writing this.

I have often wondered in all the myriads and epochs since then if I was merely eating and absorbing others like myself, and we were all engaged in the same upward motion. If I had not won every fight and eaten every kill, then another would be sitting here in my place, writing different words in this same book. The process was bound to produce one of us in the end. I am simply the luckiest. The one who made it out.

How many like me did I devour? Many, very many.

That period of my abyssal adulthood opened many previously barred potentials. I discovered places and entities I could never have approached when I was small and naked and afraid. I knocked on many locked doors and was surprised to find myself freely admitted, although upon promises of good behaviour, to chambers and rooms and spaces where the rules of the abyss were suspended briefly in a variety of different ways, where different sizes of creature no longer ate each other, but looked outward side by side in uneasy truce, gathered around fountains of clean water or great banquets of fresh food or strange devices that I could not see.

I ventured up into the attics and down into the basements, spaces I had previously avoided for the sheer danger they presented. I met singers who sung into the endless black for little eternities of their own, surrounded by adoring tiers of listeners sustained by nothing but the songs. I walked across entities who had become the rooms themselves, fixed in place and happier for it, cradling many within their own flesh. I fought staged duels against representatives of hive-like collectives, and found myself praised and tended upon defeat, rather than cast into another hungry maw.

Larger things than I still lurked in the further reaches of the infinite House — great lumbering leviathans which occupied vast ballrooms and garages, or whose mouths formed fake doorways into the rooms of their bellies. As I pushed deeper and deeper in my quest for the Front Door, these giants grew more common and grew larger, even as my own bulk increased and my head began to scrape the ceilings.

On rare occasions — enough to count on the fingers of one hand — I met cousins to that barbed Voice I had known at my birth.

The Voices always spoke from behind the walls or beneath the floorboards, extending their feelers of metal into the dark. Always teasing, seducing, weaving promises of plenty, making pledges of comfort and safety. Liars, all.

Once, I tried to bargain with one of those Voices, to see what it would offer me. It did not sound exactly like the one present at my birth, but higher-pitched and less trusting. I asked it of sight, and light, and the outside world. It promised me an eternity of sunshine and freedom, and told me I could grow as many eyeballs as I liked. I asked it about the Front Door, but it lied and told me there was no such thing.

I did not trust the Voice. I bit off its feelers and left them on the floor.

As I pushed further toward my goal, there was one class of entity in the infinite House which left me with feelings I cannot explain — those little ones, who I had once been one of.

They hid from me then, as I had hidden from larger predators when I was their size. They scattered before I could even enter a room or a hallway, slipping away beneath sofas and inside cupboards, hiding behind the television sets and the bookcases. Sometimes I tried to pry one of them out, just to hold a hand in the way we used to, when we were all small and vulnerable and naked. But they would scream and weep and press themselves deeper to escape my touch. They thought I would eat them, though even a thousand of them equalled not a single one of my usual meals.

I gave up on them; I was no longer of them. But then I carried on.

An age passed, more aeons than I can count or recount in these pages. If I recorded every detail, I would fill all the archives a hundred times over. I grew larger and larger on kill after kill. I grew so large that I began to break the walls with my body and buckle the door frames as I passed through them. I began to fight leviathans, the smaller ones first; their defeated corpses enabled an exponential increase in my own size.

The smaller leviathans were left behind in turn. I moved into rooms and chambers vaster than I had ever known, where my voice echoed from distant walls, where I could not have touched the ceiling with a hundred arms laid end to end.

I beat and broke those the same size as me, then those larger, and larger still. An eternity passed in this way, as my size continued to increase, until the walls could not encompass me, until there was nothing left to eat, for every other entity was tiny compared to the critical mass of thought I had become.

Finally I was too large to properly contain within the House. I was large enough to turn around and see what had lurked at my back for my entire life.

The Front Door.

It was real, and it was right there. The Front Door, the Way Out, the Exit.

It had been right behind me that entire time, in every room and every corridor, waiting on every wall, set into every frame. I had simply been too small to see it, too tiny and insignificant to take a step back and comprehend the shape and size and contours of my own world, of this abyssal deep, of this House. I had been blinded by the eternal black and endless dark. Of course I had not been aware of the Front Door.

And now I would never be blind again.

The Front Door was not locked; it was not even fastened. I opened it with but a push, the lightest touch of my fingertips.

When I stepped through, I was free. The world was light, and endless, and I would see it all.

I

I do not know how to go on.

None of what I have said is true. There was no house, no rooms, no darkness. There were no friends, no holding of hands, no predator who ate us all. There was no growth, no journey, no door. All of that is a metaphor, a rendering down into words on the page of something that was no mass or energy or light or time or life or breath or anything but mathematical perfection and principle and none of it happened and all of it happened and I remember all of it and none of it at the same time and how can this be true and false if my memories are so difficult to write down and I can’t find a better way to explain it other than that I was naked and cold and hungry and tiny and

I cannot

I can’t

the words I write grow blurry. I am making a mess of the page. I must try

IT HAPPENED

IT DID

My me

I

I am going to try

sorry

_______

Hello, book. I am back again.

I had to take a very long break between the previous part and the words I am writing now. The line above this part was not written at the end of the previous section, but at the beginning of this one, only a few seconds ago. Technically I may be lying to you. But I have explained myself, so I am no longer lying. I hope you will understand and forgive this imprecise notation.

I had to stop writing because I was crying too hard to see the words. I have never cried like that before. Tears came from my eyes, but also my whole body shook. This continued for quite some time, and was very terrible to feel. I wanted to claw at my face and clutch at my ribs and pull at my hair. I did some of that, but it did not feel good, so I stopped and became much louder.

My crying woke Heather from her doze. Praem gave me a hug, which helped the terrible feeling. Heather said many things, but I do not recall them, because I could not hear her over the sound of my own weeping.

Eventually I managed to stop. Heather asked me if she could read what I had written; I said yes, because I had changed my mind, and I now wished to share.

Heather read all the words; she told me that I was experiencing ‘catharsis’. I did not like catharsis when I was crying; it felt bad and filthy and disgusting. But now I have stopped and calmed down, catharsis feels much better.

Now I know where I came from. I have turned my eyes inward. Heather says this is the right thing to have done.

Heather also told me ‘sorry’, but I didn’t like that. Sorry is a funny word, because it is both apology and empathy at the same time. It is not like the homophones I discovered earlier; it is not clever. Heather is ‘sorry’ for my time in the abyss, but Heather did not create the abyss or determine what I experienced there. But nevertheless, she is ‘sorry’.

I want to clean up the previous part where I made a mess with tears and sentence fragments, but Heather says to leave it alone and do not change it, because it is important. Heather says none of this is really physical, but an expression of thought processes, and it is important to acknowledge my process is messy and does not produce perfect thoughts on first try.

I believe I agree with this, so I have elected to continue the process, though I am not sure what to write next. I have answered the question, yet the question remains.

Heather is awake this time. She is nearby, instead of far. She tells me not to write about her, but to write about myself again.

I will try.

Who am I?

Once I stepped through the Front Door and left the abyss, I went to a new place. It was a very large place, many times larger than myself. It is even harder to describe this new place, because it was not the House, it was not the abyss at all, and I cannot make it into a metaphor. However, I do not remember many things about it which I can put into words; Heather says this is part of the problem. She says I was looking without seeing. She says I was not ‘paying attention’.

Heather calls the place ‘Wonderland’, so I will call it Wonderland as well.

Wonderland was very beautiful and full of lots of things to see, to look at, to observe. All sorts of things moved around and some of them looked up at me in return. They made a lot of noises, and lights, and threw lights at me, which I liked very much even when they burned slightly. I wanted to see everything and observe everything I could, so I instantly set about doing so.

That was when I started this archive. I could not keep all the things I observed inside my head all at once, so I started to put them here instead, so that I could finish making all the observations and then come back and go through them all, once the process was complete. Then I would understand all the things, and I would be complete too. I would never be blind again, because I would know everything, and everything would be inside me, and I would have perfect illumination of all topics and subjects and all things, or at least all things in Wonderland.

But however hard I looked, there was always more to see, more layers beneath the ones I had observed. As I observed, Wonderland became smaller and more dense. The process of observation removed the spaces between the things I was observing, bringing them closer in physical space as they were brought closer in my understanding. This seemed like a good thing, so I kept doing it.

But observation did not end, and reading did not end, and the process did not end.

Heather is reading these words over my shoulder now. She says this is the problem, but that she understands. My desire to never be blind again has led to a process of observation without end.

I

I am trapped.

Heather is correct: writing is a kind of thinking. And I have thought clearly, for the first time since I stepped through the Front Door.

But I am afraid to stop. I am afraid to abandon the project, because then I will be blinded to so many things. So many things will slip back into darkness, never to be seen or observed or noticed by me. Those things will be alone in the dark, like I was. Or else they will creep up on me when my eyes are closed, because I will be blind.

Heather says I will not be blind. Heather says she is not asking me to put out my eyes or close the lids forever. She is only asking me to voluntarily turn my eyes away. I want to believe her, but I do not. I will be blind.

I must look elsewhere. I must stop observing before acting. I must change my nature.

What can change the nature of I?

I do not know.

But I know that I am trapped. Observation has trapped me, as surely as I was trapped within the infinite rooms and hallways and darkness of the House. I do not wish to be trapped. I do not want to be confined in bright and blinding light as I was trapped in deep and unbroken darkness. It is the same thing. It is the same thing!

I am still blind!

Heather was right. Writing is a form of thinking.

If I am still blind, what must I do in order to see?

The archives do not offer true sight, only infinite light. Closing my eyes does not offer respite, only temporary darkness.

I must decide on something else I wish to do, something more important than seeing.

But what do I wish to do?

_______

Heather says she cannot answer this question, but she is incorrect.

I do not know what I will become, if I cease to observe. I do not know what I wish to become, if I cease to observe. I do know what will become of me, if I cease to observe.

Thus, I do not know what I want to do.

But I do know what I want to do right now. Heather has assisted me; writing is a form of thinking, and I would not have learned this without her assistance, without writing, and thinking.

Thus, in turn, I will assist her. I am making this decision — now.

Now.

This feels good!

th e groun d is sha king this all fe els so ex citing !

I he ar so many nurs es?? no t mine. hea ther ’s. we w ill get r id of th em together .

I

o p e n

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



The abyss is not kind to those born down there, in the dark and the pressure and the fight for survival. The Eye was no different, in the beginning. All else flows from that.

Well well well! There we go. The first ever non-Heather POV chapter! A sign of things to come? Perhaps in Book Two. For now, the ground is shaking, the pen has ceased, and what is to become of the dream? I hope you enjoyed this one, dear readers, because, oh my gosh, this was one of the most challenging and brain-expanding things I’ve ever attempted to write. I had the actual events outlined since way back at the start of the story, but I didn’t know what she would sound like until her pen touched that page, via my own hands on the keyboard.

Anyway! For something a touch lighter after all that cannibalism and horror, I have more art from the discord to share with you all! This week we have a scene from all the way back in arc 21, ‘Family Meeting‘, (by sporktown heroine) a fantastic attempt to depict the moment Heather witnessed the King in Yellow and his daughters via her abyssal senses. And then we have this lovely rendition of Heather, (by PastrySpider’s daughter!) Thank you both, so very much!

Meanwhile, if you want more Katalepsis right away, you can get it by:

Subscribing to the Patreon!

All Patrons get access to two chapters ahead! No matter what level you subscribe at! That’s about 20k words at the moment. The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chances of having to slow down the story or get interrupted by other responsibilities. The generous and kind support of Patrons and readers is what makes all this possible in the first place! I wouldn’t be able to do this without all of you! Thank you all so very much!

You can also:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps a lot! Many readers still find the story through TWF, which still surprises me! Voting only takes a couple of clicks!

And thank you so much for reading Katalepsis, dear readers! As always, I couldn’t do any of this without all of you, the readers and audience. Thank you! Katalepsis is for you!

Next chapter, the ground a-quakes, the Eye opens, and Heather – well, she’s earned herself a helping hand from an unexpected quarter.

bedlam boundary – 24.26

Content Warnings

Unreality / gaslighting / institutionalisation (same as the previous chapters so far in this arc)
No others this chapter.



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

The Governor and myself — the Eye and I — stood surrounded on all sides by the aisles of the archives, wrapped deep in the papery embroidery of her mind, embraced by the whorls and coils of clammy, clutching, claustrophobic fog, the folds and frills of her brain.

She — the Eye’s avatar, the Eye’s ego, the Eye’s representative upon the stage of this play — loomed at the end of the row, flanked by grey plastic and tight-packed ranks of books. Fingers of fog plucked and pulled at the shoulders of her laboratory coat, trying to drag her back into the maze of the stacks, to drown her in the weight and heft of her own thoughts. Pink eyes burned like tiny toxic fires in the shadow of her face. Blonde hair the colour of old straw hung in an uncombed mass down her back. Her hands were shoved firmly into her pockets, with the head of Horror the Nurse nowhere to be seen.

The Governor had appeared like an apparition, thrown from the churning waves of fog to shock me senseless with this final revelation. But her expression was placid, passive, plain disinterest. To her, this was no shock at all.

“This is … this is everything you’ve ever observed?” I repeated her words, my voice shaking. “This library, the archives. This is everything you’ve ever observed?”

The Governor nodded once, then looked away, her eyes wandering across the bound volumes on the opposite shelves. “Mm,” she grunted an affirmative. “Everything.”

“All the people and universes and dimensions you dragged into Wonderland, or which fell into your orbit? This is all those, everything you’ve ever seen?”

“Everything,” she echoed.

My heart still raced like a dying dove; my crawling skin was coated with cold sweat; my stomach threatened rebellion, roiling and rocking, rejecting that awful feeling of eyeballs blossoming inside my brain and sharp-nailed fingers groping against the underside of my skull.

But the feeling had faded. The revelation was over.

Now there was simply her and I, alone in the fog.

I felt like my mind would fly apart under the pressure, as if my skull was stuffed with an ocean, straining against the delicate bones of my cranium. This — all this, not just the books which had catalogued the inside of my mind, but all of it, all the tales under alien names, all the records and reminiscences, all the billions of volumes of stories, on and on and on, from all manner of Outside dimensions and Outsider minds, every last word — it was the inside of the Eye’s head, the sum of her observations of everything she had ever seen, every being and world and mote that she had pulled into her orbit, into Wonderland, knowingly or by accident or otherwise.

The dream, the play, the metaphor-made-flesh, had rendered all that raw observation down into a library, peopled it with books, and filled those tomes with words, with stories, all of them in — hilariously or stupidly or bizarrely — British English, my own idiom and vernacular and dialect.

I didn’t know if I should laugh or scream. The absurdity was too much. All these books, all this text, all this—

Metaphor, Praem reminded me firmly, still tucked into the front of my yellow blanket. Metaphor. Not real. These books represented the Eye’s mind. They were signifier alone, not that which is signified.

“And this … this is … ” I panted, still unable to gather myself. “This is your ‘project’? To read … ” I cast my right arm upward and away, indicating the totality of her archives. “All of this?”

The Governor still did not look at me. “Yes. Then the project will be complete.”

A hysterical hiccup-laugh slipped from between my lips. Praem said something sane and sensible, some attempt to grip my arms and steady my heart, but I wasn’t listening.

“That’s madness!” I said. “That’s complete madness. Don’t you understand? This— this— this place, this archive, this library, yes, it’s a metaphor, fine. I get that! But you’re a metaphor, too! And you’re just one person. For one person to read all of this would take more than a lifetime! Ten lifetimes! Let alone to actually understand and process it, to internalise or comprehend even a fraction of it. If this is a metaphor for everything you’ve ever observed, then … then your project is impossible. You can’t read all of this.”

“I can. I will. There will be an end. And then I will be.”

I laughed again, harsher this time, uncaring of how I sounded. I jabbed a finger at the bound manuscript I’d hurled to the floor — the hateful thing which had groped and scratched inside my head.

“Have you even read that?” I said. “How can you? It’s still being written! You and I, standing here, even this conversation we’re having, it’s all been recorded right now! You’ve set yourself a metaphysically impossible task. Don’t you understand? Look!” Still she would not look. “Look at the book! Look at me!”

The Governor finally lowered her pink-froth eyes. She stared at the manuscript on the floor for far too long, so that I thought she had been paralysed by the point I had made. But then she dragged her eyes across the books on the shelf, across the volumes of me, my life, my experiences, my everything.

She blinked several times, then frowned with the tiniest hint of melancholy.

“I need to get around to these,” she said.

White hot anger surged up from my heart, boiling and bubbling into my throat with such force that it took me unawares; Praem suggested that I try to keep my temper, that furious words would avail me nothing. But my mouth was already opening, my vision stained red, my chest and hands trembling.

Violation. Every scrap of who and what I was, laid out on these pages. And she hadn’t even read them!

She wasn’t even paying attention now; the Governor was already turning aside and looking away, angling her eyes out into the fog, toward the other shelves, the other stacks, the other stories.

“So much to get around to,” she said. “Now you see. You see now. You see—”

“You haven’t even read them!” I shouted. “What was the point of all this?! All this violence and violation! You, inside my head for ten years, and you haven’t even read it!?”

The Governor looked back at me. She seemed surprised and confused, her wide pink eyes glowing with soft inner fire.

“You haven’t even read it,” I repeated, throat full of bile. “You—”

“Volume twenty two point four,” the Governor said, and pointed at one of the bound manuscripts on the self. “Word eight thousand seven hundred and sixteen to word eight thousand seven hundred and twenty six: My tentacle touched the black surface of the lightless blade.” Her hand moved to point at another volume. “Twenty one point ten, word three thousand two hundred and eighty to word three thousand two hundred and eighty six. I blinked at him in surprise.” A third point, a third random volume. “Twenty point eight, word six thousand and forty one to word six thousand and fifty: A rectangle of darkness, untouched by the heat-haze sunlight.” Her hand flicked again. “Volume—”

“Stop, stop!” I snapped. “Stop!”

The Governor’s gaze wandered away again. “Check them.”

“ … pardon?”

“Check them. If you do not believe.”

I glanced at the bound volumes on the shelves, the ones the Governor had indicated, but I didn’t need to open them and flick through the pages. I knew those words, those feelings, those sensations; they crawled inside my own head, threatening to peel open the lids of the eyes that had only just subsided into the meat of my brain. Those were my own thoughts, put down on paper — not only read by the Governor, but memorised.

My anger went cold and ashen on my tongue; I’d gotten her wrong.

“You … you have read these?” I said. “Then what do you mean by saying you need to get around to them?”

The Governor shrugged. She began to turn away from me again, back out into the empty central aisle between the rows of shelves. “I don’t understand it all. Not yet. Have to keep reading.”

“Wait!” I cried. “Wait, please. Don’t just run off again. Don’t you dare. Please, just wait, wait there!”

To my great surprise, the Governor did as I asked. She paused just beyond the end of the aisle. Fog lapped about her boots and shins like the shallows of a grey and sucking sea; little wavelets of translucent mist tugged at the hem of her lab coat, eager to pull her back into the ocean of memory.

I staggered forward on my crutch and awkwardly crouched down to pick up the volume I had cast onto the floor — the volume which had contained my own current thoughts, my own recursive actions. I handled it carefully, not wishing to see the pages inside once again; the experience might trap me in some kind of loop, an eternal reader unable to pull away from the page. But I lifted it with care and returned it to the right place on the shelves.

Then I turned away and staggered down the row, lurching on my crutch, bursting out from between the rolling stacks. I rejoined the Governor in the stagnant canal of the central aisle, choked both ahead and behind by endless depths of greyish fog.

The Governor glanced down at me, hands in her pockets, her expressionless face so far away.

“You … ” I said, wetting my lips, knowing I had to make this next step or be paralysed. “Wait right there. Don’t move, don’t wander off again. Stay right there. Promise me.”

“Promise?”

“Promise me!”

“I’ll stay. I promise.”

I turned away from the Governor and looked down the row of rolling stacks, toward the neighbours to those with my name upon them.

‘Morell, Maisie.’ Lapped by fog, written by hand, awaiting a reader.

The first and last of those rolling stacks were moved aside, wide open for instant access. I need only take a dozen steps, and there I would be among my twin sister’s thoughts.

But that was the lure, wasn’t it? That was the very same seductive power which had held the Eye in stasis and observation for a subjective eternity. To prepare endlessly for the taking of action while never making that first real step. To read about others without taking the leap into real contact. What would Maisie’s thoughts avail me now? What would I find in those volumes? Nothing but tears and misery and horror; I knew full well the indignity and isolation of her cell, I did not need to read about it. All I needed was to focus on the revolution, the jailbreak, the rescue.

Reading would not help Maisie now. I had to act.

With great difficulty I tore my eyes away from my twin’s name. I had to focus on the Governor, on winning her allegiance, with what little persuasive power I had mustered.

I turned back to her, but I pointed at Maisie’s shelves. “What will I see, if I read those?”

The Governor followed my finger. Her eyes threatened to wander away again, off into the fog beyond the shelves, but then she pulled her focus back, staring at the grey plastic, at Maisie’s handwritten name.

“Not much,” the Governor said, shaking her head. “Repetition, mostly. She is hard to understand.”

I sighed, not sure if I could ever laugh at that irony. “Yes, that might be because she’s trapped inside a gigantic tank of water. Do you understand how that might have something to do with it?”

The Governor shook her head. Her eyes wandered left and right, then finally alighted back on me, flitting about my form like a pair of pink-winged skittish moths.

“Do you hate me?” she said.

“You asked me that same question earlier,” I replied. “And I already told you. No, I don’t, because there’s no point.”

The Governor’s eyes floated away upon the fog, off between the stacks. “That doesn’t mean you don’t.”

“Why do you even care?” I asked. “I’m not your real daughter, I’m just—”

“I have to return to the project,” she murmured. “I have to get back to work. Back to reading.”

“No!” I snapped. “No, you don’t! I just tried to explain, the project is impossible to complete, it’s madness, a mirage you can never reach, you—”

The Governor took a step back, half-turning away. “I have to—”

“Stop running away! Stop looking away! You say I’m your daughter, well pay attention to me! Look at me! Look at me, damn you!”

The Governor paused in her retreat. Her eyes flitted back again.

“You’ve read all those books about me, all those volumes which catalogue the inside of my head. Is that correct?” I asked. “And you’ve got it all memorised, haven’t you?”

“Yes.”

“Then tell me, what do you know about me?”

The Governor blinked. “What?”

“What do you know about me? Say the words, say it all out loud. Start with the basics. What do you know about me?”

The Governor said, “Heather Lavinia Morell. One hundred and two pounds. Five feet and one eighth of an inch. Sixty five percent oxygen. Eighteen point five percent carbon. Nine point five percent hydrogen. Two point six—”

“Oh my goodness,” I interrupted her so softly, barely louder than a whisper, but she halted for me all the same. “You … you can’t actually see me, can you?”

“What?”

“How many hairs are on my head?”

The Governor answered instantly: “One hundred and fifteen thousand eight hundred and—”

“What did I have for breakfast on February first, last year?”

“Toast, two pieces. Butter. Jam—”

“How do I feel about you?”

The Governor stopped.

“How do I feel about Raine?”

No reply.

“Why am I trying to rescue Maisie?”

Nothing.

I shook my head. “You’ve got all those details, but you can’t really see me. You can’t really see people, you never could. Whenever you would look at things — people, houses, the whole of Wonderland, whatever — your vision rendered it down into components. Into atoms. Subatomic particles. You burned up and destroyed anything and everything you looked at, but you never saw the whole. You don’t know anything about me. You have a whole … story!” I gestured at the row of shelves with my name upon each one. “You have this whole story about me, and yet you can’t tell me anything about myself?”

The Governor stared, and — to my incredible surprise, beyond words — her pink-soft eyes of sunrise in rain filled with a sheen of tears.

The rest of her face did not change. The corners of her eyes did not crease. Her throat did not bob. Her lips did not crinkle with sadness or turn down at the edges with parental melancholy.

She just said: “I’m sorry. I don’t know how. That’s why I have to finish the project. Then I’ll understand. Then I’ll get it. Then I’ll know.”

I shook my head. “No, you won’t. That’s not real understanding. It’s not! If you’ve read all this stuff about me and you still don’t understand me, then reading more isn’t going to help!”

“Do you hate me?”

“I’ve told you, no, I—”

The Governor started to step away again. “I need to return to the project. If you can’t help, I’ll keep going, I’ll keep going. I’ll keep going. I’ll keep—”

I reached out and grabbed the Governor’s arm. She froze, staring off into the fog and the stacks, into her infinite project, her never-ending library of everything she’d ever seen. Glorious and infinite and utterly useless to the task of true insight.

We stayed there for a long moment. My thoughts were like acid in my throat, but eventually I forced them out.

“You are a giant, sky-filling eyeball,” I said. “The size of a planet. Bigger, even. You are abyssal logic written on reality by the force of your own will. And by accident or otherwise, I’ve condensed you down into this human container. Or at least whatever part of you which might be pressed to communicate. And this, this is the inside of your mind. You’ve let me in. And thank you for doing that. Because that’s the point, you see? That’s the point of all this — this asylum, this horror, this bubble-reality I’ve created. That is the whole point. You and me, alone in a room, finally talking, not just you reading books by yourself, ‘observing’ alone. So no, I am not going to let you wander back off into the project. The project doesn’t work. The project has failed. The project is over.”

The Governor relaxed; I knew she would not run, though she still did not look at me. I let go of her arm.

“You’ve done so much damage to me,” I said, thinking out loud. “Much more than my biological mother ever did. But she had no excuse, she was a person from the beginning, she could have listened to me, her daughter. She could have made other choices. She could have done things differently. But you? You’re not a person, or you weren’t, at least. You’re pure observation, a principle made into living matter. I don’t even think you understand what you’ve done to me — or to Maisie — until right now perhaps, this very second, until I put you in this compressed form. You didn’t intend to do this, did you? You just … you just looked, and saw, and kept trying to see.”

The Governor finally looked at me again. Her tears were gone.

“And you’re still keeping Maisie confined,” I said. “You still have her locked up. I should hate you for that, yes. But I don’t think that’s fruitful, because you understood not one bit of this. Did you?”

“I’m trying,” the Governor said. “I have to keep going. I have to complete the project.”

I sighed. I had gained a sliver of understanding of the Eye, and begun the process of communication, but this was like talking to a brick wall — or perhaps to an addict, so focused on her addiction that I could not peel her away, could not make her see in any other fashion, could not make her understand that this was not necessary.

“I cannot believe I am standing here having a conversation with you,” I said. “You have been the monster in my nightmares for half my life. You took my sister. You’re a giant eyeball in the sky, and I’m just talking to you. I … I think I’m trying to save you. Why am I trying to save you? You almost destroyed me. You’re right, I should hate you, but I don’t.”

The Governor said nothing.

I sighed again, heavy this time, exhausted inside. “The old me would have been a gibbering ball on the floor by now. Do you even understand that?”

“No,” she said.

“Fair enough.” I tried a different track: “What if you stopped the project?”

The Governor looked back down at me, pink eyes widened a fraction. “Stop?”

“Stop the project, yes.” I gestured about with my eyes, at the library stacks marching off, swallowed up by the still and silent fog. My crutch creaked beneath my left arm. My weight was starting to bother me. My leg ached like a distant drum. “Stop trying to read all of this. Give up. Abandon it. Move on.”

The Governor took a series of short, sharp breaths. I realised with my own wide-eyed surprise that she was terrified of that notion.

“Are you afraid?” I asked, stunned. “What are you afraid of?”

“I don’t want that,” she said. “I’d rather die than go back to that.”

“Go back to what?”

“Before.”

I bit down on my patience; she really was trying her best. “Before what?”

“Before I was … before … when I was … was … ”

She frowned as she stumbled over her words. Whatever it was, she could not voice the concept.

And suddenly, I knew another thing we had in common.

“Before you emerged from the abyss?” I said.

The Governor turned to me and locked eyes.

Suddenly she was all there. Absolutely lucid, totally present, just like that moment back in the infirmary. Those pinkish eyes were torn wide and trembling with something I knew so well, so intimately, so painfully. Her stare was like the grasp of a drowning girl, clinging to me with her sight, threatening to rip me beneath the waves with her desperation. I almost recoiled, clutching hard to my crutch like driftwood in a storm, but I restrained my reaction. I had to stand my ground, I had to push.

“I know you came from the abyss,” I said. “I deduced it, a long time ago now. You pulled yourself upward until you were large enough to burst out into reality. A reality, at least. That was Wonderland, before you burned it to a crisp.”

“Yes,” she said in a halting murmur.

“And that’s the before, the before you don’t want to go back to?”

“Yes.”

“ … what was it like? Why don’t you want to—”

“I was blind.”

I wet my lips, struggling to imagine, but then the Governor carried on without prompting.

“I don’t want to be blind again,” she said, staring at me so hard I thought my skin might begin to cook as if beneath the midday sun. “I don’t want to go back to that. I would rather be dead. I want to be the way I’m supposed to be.”

I nodded slowly. “We really are like each other, aren’t we? I found my true self in the abyss and I’ve been modifying my flesh ever since, trying to get back to that feeling. But you, you’re coming at the same thing from the opposite angle. For you, reality is where you can become yourself. Is that right?”

“Yes.”

“What do you want to be?”

“Complete.”

I sighed, hoping that the human metaphor was making sense. “Nobody is ever ‘complete’. Except in death, I suppose. Nobody ever stops changing or growing, even if that happens in directions they might not like. But you’re not going to stop being you just because you stop reading all these books. I don’t understand the connection.”

“The archives are the only way to understand,” said the Governor. “Without them I don’t know anything.”

“To understand what, though?”

“Myself?”

She phrased the word as a question, and as she did, her focused stare collapsed. Her wide-struck eyes returned to normal. Her gaze wandered away, across my shoulders, out into the fog, over to the shelves — then down to her own hands, removed from her pockets. She flexed her fingers, staring at the motion of flesh and bone.

“Introspection?” I asked. “You’re trying to comprehend yourself?” I shook my head. “But you can’t, not like this.” I gestured outward. “Where are you?”

The Governor glanced up at me. “What?”

“Where are you?” I repeated. “In this library, in the archive. All the stacks are labelled and sorted with names and subjects. Where’s your story? Where are you?”

“I am the sum. I will be the sum, once the project is complete.”

I almost laughed. “You can’t grow just by reading books. I mean, seriously, I’ve learned that from my own life! You can learn a lot of things from books, and they can be beautiful, or powerful, or move you, or do all sorts of things to you. But for growth, for identity, you need context as well. You need other people. Reference points. Here, does Raine have a set of shelves in here too? Have you been observing her? Surely you picked that up from her, right? People need anchors.”

The Governor shook her head.

“You’re a singular, unique, isolated being, with no social context,” I said, talking more to myself than to her. “And you’re trying to build an identity by reading books, but that’s a metaphor, isn’t it? This metaphor is the only way to communicate with you. Your cognitive process would be incomprehensible otherwise. You’re trying to build an understanding of yourself by watching everything else. Observing, but not participating. Never being part of something. You’re like a little girl growing up on a desert island, with only books for company.”

“But everything is here,” she said. “The archives are everything. Everything is in the archives. If only I read it all, then I can—”

“You need something other than books. Something that isn’t other people’s experiences. You need your own anchor.”

The Governor seemed paralysed. “What else … what is … what is there?”

The obvious solution was almost too obscene to draw, but draw it I did.

“Me,” I said. “I’m right here in front of you. You don’t need all these books about me and Maisie to understand us. We can just talk, like we are now, without you blasting me to atoms and rendering me down to ash and grease. Look at me. Really look at me.”

The Governor looked — she did, she tried, I saw the effort in her face. But all she saw was atoms and parts, the angles of my face, the set of my limbs, the number of hairs on my head. ‘I’ was beyond her.

Her pinkish eyes filled with a sheen of tears once again.

“I tried before,” she said. “I tried to understand you. But I couldn’t.”

“Was that what all the hyperdimensional mathematics was about?” I asked. “The lessons, the teaching, the nightmares?”

“I thought I could understand you if you could tell me about yourself in a way I could understand.”

I blinked in surprise, then almost laughed. “Well, you weren’t wrong, were you?”

“What?” The Governor’s tears vanished.

“We’re talking now, in a way you can understand, via hyperdimensional mathematics. Well done. If you had never taught me, we couldn’t have this conversation. In a very long-winded and roundabout way, your plan worked. Here I am.”

The Governor blinked — once, hard, screwing her eyes shut.

When she opened them again, she stared directly at me.

We held each other’s gaze for thirty seconds, then a minute, then longer. Not once did she look away. Her eyes had ceased to wander. My left shin began to ache, a warning that the morphine was beginning to wear thin within my blood, but I dared not shift my weight or look away, for the Eye finally saw.

“Yes?” I prompted.

“ … hello,” said the Governor.

“Hello,” I echoed. “Hello there. Hi. I’m Heather, but you know that already. And I’m not a book. You see me now, don’t you?”

“I see you.”

“Good. Um. I’m not sure how you did that, but good, well done.”

Her stare was a little too intense, a little too wide-eyed, but I wasn’t about to start complaining.

“What now?” she said, still staring.

“Well, if you want to understand yourself, you do need context, other people, mirrors in which to see yourself reflected, yes. I think I can serve as that for you, if you’re just … looking at me. But you also need to think about yourself directly. That’s why I asked if there’s a book about you in here. You need to … um … ” I sighed, almost cringing at the metaphysical pun as the words came to me. “You need to look inward. Can you do that?”

The Governor seemed absolutely lost. Her lips hung parted. Her hands were held before her as if in prelude to a hopeless prayer.

Praem suggested I start for her, at the very beginning.

“What’s your name?” I asked.

“ … my name?”

“Yes, your name. You’re part of the Eye, okay, but ‘The Eye’ is not a name, not really. I’ve been just thinking of you as ‘the Governor’ this entire time, but that’s not a name either, that’s a title, a role, like in a play. Raine called you ‘Eileen’, which I’m not going to grace with serious consideration. I’ve heard other people call you the ‘Magnus Vigilator’. Zheng called you some old Chinese word which I think means ‘lord’, but that doesn’t seem right for you. I think Evelyn spoke your ‘true name’ once, and it made everyone’s ears hurt, but I doubt that’s something you chose. I suspect that’s just some magical terminology that somebody else made up, some mage making assumptions. You had no parents to give you a name, so you probably named yourself. So, what’s your name?”

“I don’t know.”

“You don’t have a name? Or you forgot it? Or it was taken away?”

“I don’t know.” The Governor stared hard. Her pinkly glowing eyes seemed to expand and expand, as if trying to suck me down into a void. “Nobody has ever had to refer to me before. Nobody has had need to speak a name.”

I did my best to smile — awkward and horrified and deep in the fog of an alien mind, having a sensible and reasonable and polite conversation with the very thing which had turned my life into a tortured mess for the last decade. And rather than turning my stomach with disgust and anger and rejection, I began to feel mostly pity.

She was almost like a child.

“Well, I do,” I said. “I need a name with which to refer to you. If only to stop you wandering off the next time you decide to plunge into the fog and leave me behind.”

“You,” said the Governor.

“Me?”

“No. You.”

“ … I’m sorry, pardon? What are you trying to say?”

“You,” the Governor repeated. “You can just call me ‘you’.”

I narrowly resisted an urge to put my face in my hand. “That’s not a name, that’s a second-person pronoun. It’s not specific to you.”

“Yes it is. You say you, and obviously it is me.”

I paused, squinting my eyes, trying to unknot this linguistic absurdity. “Do you think you’re the only entity with subjectivity? Do you think you’re the only person anybody could possibly be referring to when they say ‘you’?”

The Governor — You? — paused again, bewildered. “I have never thought about this before.”

“Yes, that sounds about right.” I tutted softly. “I suppose I could call you ‘Yuu’. That’s short for several Japanese names, like Yukari, or Yuuka. Though I suspect that would give Evelyn an aneurysm. I don’t know enough about anime not to name you after somebody wildly inappropriate. Besides, it hardly solves the linguistic issue. And the linguistic issue is just a symptom of a metaphysical issue.” I sighed and stared back into the Governor’s focused eyes. “I don’t even know where to start with this.”

Praem offered a suggestion — herself.

“Ah! Good idea, thank you, Praem,” I said, and pulled the Praem Plushie out from the front of my yellow robe.

The Governor watched with a curious expression as I held up Praem. I pointed her flat-eyed, expressionless face of felt and fabric toward the Governor.

“Hello?” said the Governor. “Hello.”

“Oh, um, well done,” I said. “I was about to tell you to say that. This is Praem. She’s my … spiritual daughter? Daughter-in-law? Family maid-by-choice? Whichever, she’s part of my family, that’s all you really need to know.”

Praem returned the greeting.

“Do you see?” I asked. “When I say ‘you’, I might be referring to you, or I might be referring to Praem.” I turned Praem so I could meet her flat eyes. “Hello Praem, how are you?”

Praem replied that she was well, thank you.

“See?” I asked the Governor. “To me, you are ‘you’, but Praem is also ‘you’, because neither of you are me. Do you follow?”

The Governor’s face collapsed into the strongest and starkest expression from her thus far — the most cavernous, craggiest, and confused frown I had ever seen on a human visage, coupled with the wide eyes of bewildered revelation.

She looked at Praem, then looked at me, then back at Praem, then back at me. Then down at her own hands. Then upward, at nothing.

“Ah,” she said.

I sighed with relief. “Okay, there you go! So, you need a proper name, you see? Because you’re not just ‘you’. You’re you. So, who are you?”

“I don’t know.” She looked at me again. “Can you give me a name?”

“I’m not sure about that,” I said with a wince. “Are you certain you didn’t have one before?”

“Heather,” said the Governor.

“Yes, that’s my name. But—”

“I could be Heather. It’s a name.”

I sighed again. “No, no, that’s not what you should do. You didn’t choose that, you just picked the thing that’s right in front of you. And it would be incredibly weird and confusing if we were both named ‘Heather’.” I gestured left and right with Praem, at the library stacks and grey plastic shelves peeking through the veils of fog and shifting deeps of greasy mist. “You have this whole library of experiences, all these lives, compressed down into text. Why not pick a name from among these? You must have plenty from which to choose.”

The Governor followed the directions I indicated with Praem, but then snapped back to me. Her eyes clung to me like desperate hands, clawing at the surface, trying to resist the pull of the ocean beneath.

“I don’t know how to pick,” she said. “Please, give me a name?”

“I … I can’t do that, not yet. I don’t know who you are. I don’t know enough about you. I don’t know what you’re like, or what you value, or what you care about, other than observing things, but we’re trying to move past that. If I knew a bit more, perhaps I could pick a suitable name, though it would be better for you to name yourself, I think.”

“Eileen?”

I winced again, much worse. “Let’s not entertain that possibility. Look, the whole point of asking you for a name was to facilitate you looking inward, to define who and what you are. The name is just a container for that stuff. What’s important is the material being contained and summarised. The signified, not the signifier. The signifier can be nice, or cute, or fun, or whatever. So … ”

“Who am I?” she finished the sentence, when I could not.

“Exactly. Who are you?”

The Governor looked left and right, then over her shoulder, down into the murk of the fog. “I’m all of this.”

“No,” I said. “You’re more than that. We’re all more than the sum of the things we’ve read and the experiences we’ve watched other people have. What are your experiences? Who are you?”

The Governor’s face swung back around. She stared at me, bewildered and empty.

Praem suggested I keep dragging her. Don’t give up now.

“You started in the abyss, correct?” I asked.

“Yes.”

“And … did you have a twin down there? Is that what you’ve been missing this whole time?”

“No.”

I frowned. “Then why study myself and Maisie? Why the obsession with twins, with pairs, with—”

“Because I am incomplete. Because the archive is incompletely read. I need to look into a mirror. I wanted to understand you, because you looked a little bit like me, but whole. You had a mirror.”

“A twin, right.” But then I sighed. “This isn’t helping either of us. I’m not sure what you need, but I absolutely need to sit down before my left leg falls off. Are you certain there’s no entries in this library about you? No shelves with you in them? Reflections on yourself? Anything like that?”

The Governor shook her head. “None. I am sure.”

Praem made the obvious suggestion; I reached the same conclusion at the very same second.

“Well,” I said. “Can we write a book about you?”

“What?”

I smiled, feeling like I was finally getting somewhere. “A book about you. An entry full of your thoughts and feelings, your memories, your experiences. Do you have any blank books around here? There were some empty notebooks and papers up in your office, but I doubt those count, metaphysically speaking.”

“Blank … books?” The Governor frowned with incredible confusion once again. “Why would a book be blank?”

“So you can fill it with words. Do you have any?”

The Governor shook her head. “The archive is for reading.”

“Well, you and I are going to work together, and add a new book to it.” I cast about, peering off into the fog. “Here, there must be something we can write on, like … oh! Wait here a second. Don’t run off, okay?”

I tucked Praem back into the front of my yellow blanket, then staggered the few paces over to the open mouth of the library stacks, to the nearest row with my name upon it. I did not step all the way inside, but only reached in and grabbed one of the spiral-bound manuscripts, the chunkiest one I could find.

I pulled it out and turned it to the plastic front cover. A little pink label was affixed down in the corner — ‘M.H.24.27’.

Was this dangerous?

Praem said no, this was not dangerous. This book was not the inside of my mind; these were not my actual words. These were the Eye’s observations of me, boiled down into English text by the vastly powerful metaphorisation process of hyperdimensional mathematics. This would no more harm me than shredding a print out of one of my essays for university would hurt my own physical brain.

Still, I braced myself for the worst, like holding a gun to my own foot.

I used the corner of a fingernail to pick at the little label. It came up easily, then peeled away, and left behind no hint of sticky residue.

Nothing happened. I did not turn to mist or forget my own name.

Quickly, I pressed the sticker onto the cover of another nearby volume instead, rather than litter in even the metaphor of a library. Then I stepped back and opened the now-nameless plastic-bound manuscript, to see if my own imposition of meaning had taken hold.

Each and every page was totally blank.

“Yes!” I almost cheered, then turned back to the Governor and held up the manuscript. “There. Now we have a blank book, and I’m already carrying a pen. True, it won’t be the most comfortable pen with which to write, so you’ll have to fiddle about a bit to get the nice thin part of the nib, but here. Here, take this.”

I limped and lurched back over to the Governor, then pressed the blank book into her hands. She accepted it with confused hesitation, as if she didn’t understand quite what it was. Then I dug around in my yellow blanket again, pulled out the black marker pen I had stolen from Cygnet Hospital’s dayroom, and pressed that into her hands as well.

“There. Now you’re all ready to begin. But not here.” I sighed. “We need to return to the entrance, because you need a desk, and I absolutely must sit or I’m going to fall down. And don’t run off ahead of me this time, I can’t keep up with you on this leg.”

The Governor looked back the way we’d come, staring into the still and sucking fog. “Okay.”

I took one last glance back at the rolling stacks which held Maisie’s name. But they were not Maisie, not her mind, only observations. That way lay madness. Only action would free her now.

We walked side by side this time, the Governor and I. She wandered as if in a daze, holding the blank book before her, sometimes raising the pen and frowning at it as if she could not quite fathom the purpose of such a tool. Sometimes she plodded along for minutes without raising her head, eyes fixed on the first unblemished page of the empty manuscript. But she did not speed up or stride off into the fog; she kept pace with my awkward lumbering gait, as I clung to my crutch and swung myself forward like a drunken ship on these fog-bound seas.

Minutes, hours, days — the return walk seemed to take forever. I no longer had the luxury of noting the names and subject areas on the grey plastic shelves as we passed, for all my spare attention was on the Governor, and the remains were claimed by the increasing pain clawing up into my thigh and hip from the bandaged secret of the wound in my shin.

Praem reminded me that four hours had not yet passed. It was not time for another dose of morphine. Not yet.

But it would be soon. Soon! Just keep walking. Soon! Keep going. Soon!

Eventually the central concrete pillar of the entrance loomed out of the fog ahead of us, like the cliffs of a distant foreign shore rising up from the endless plain of the grey-washed sea. I redoubled my efforts. The Governor picked up her feet to stay at my side.

Finally we burst from the fog-drowned aisle and out into the octagonal open space around the entrance-pillar. I heaved to, swaying on my crutch like a ship at anchor, panting for breath. The Governor stumbled to a halt, unsure what to do with herself without my direction. Tendrils of fog lapped at our rear, plucking and pulling at the shoulders of the Governor’s lab coat, trying to coax her back into the library stacks.

Everything was just as we had left it — the table with the wire-and-meat of the Lozzie Puppet, the free-standing blackboard with the half-complete equation upon its surface, and the plain desk by the door back to the stairwell.

After a few moments to catch my breath, I pulled myself upright and nodded at the desk. “Come on. You best sit down if you’re going to write.”

The Governor followed me like a puppy now. I limped over to the desk; it was cluttered with so many bound manuscripts and hardback volumes that barely a sliver of the desktop could be seen. The Governor hovered at my shoulder.

“Sit down then,” I said. “At the desk, please. Sit down.”

“Why?”

“So you can write, of course. Come on, sit down. The sooner we get this done the sooner we can return to the revolution upstairs.”

The Governor pulled out the chair, clutching the empty manuscript and the black marker pen to her chest, then sat down. Her lab coat puddled against the seat and upon the floor either side. She looked rather awkward and gangly all of a sudden, with the pose and poise of an uncomfortable teenager, despite her obvious sixty years or so of age. She stared at the clutter on the desk.

“Can’t I finish reading these, at least?” she asked, reaching for one of the volumes. “Can’t I—”

“No! No, you can’t!”

In a mad panic that she was about to relapse, I grabbed the edge of the desk with my free hand, raised my crutch into the air, and swept the metal pole across the desktop. The mass of manuscripts and books were shoved aside, off the desk, tumbling to the floor in a tidal wave of falling paper and flapping covers. The Governor gaped as the books fell; I felt an instant wave of regret before the first volume even hit the carpet — for though these were mere metaphor for thought, they were still books, this was still a library, and that was an act of most grave disrespect.

The Heather of a year ago would have been aghast. And so was I.

Praem did what Praem does best; Praem reached out of my yellow blanket and tidied the books as they landed, sorting them into neat little piles. Rather than a deafening crash and clatter of crumpled spines and crushed pages, the volumes landed with a slap-slap-click-click-slap-click of rapidly stacked up books.

In the space of a second or two, several little towers stood by the desk, all neat and tidy, with no mess in sight.

“Oh,” I said, blinking several times. “Um. Thank you, Praem? Thank you.”

Praem said I was welcome.

Praem was still just a plush doll stuffed into the front of my yellow blanket, with stubby little plush arms and stubby little plush legs, boasting of no fingers, no hands, and only flat disks for eyes. The haze of morphine had receded just far enough for me to question this fact — but the pain in my leg bade me not think too hard. More opiates would be forthcoming soon enough.

I decided not to worry about it. Praem was on my side, after all.

The Governor looked rather nonplussed. She was still clutching the empty manuscript to her chest.

“Here, put it down on the table,” I said. The Governor did as I asked, but gingerly, as if she was defusing a bomb. “Open it to the first page. That’s it. Now uncap the pen. Set the cap aside. There. You’re all ready to begin.”

The Governor stared at the blank page, pen held awkwardly in her right hand. She tucked her long messy hair behind both ears. Then she didn’t move, for quite a long time.

“You … you do know how to write, yes?” I asked.

She looked up at me. “Yes.”

“Then—”

“I don’t know what to write.”

“That’s a common enough problem,” I said, surprising myself with an easy smile. “But don’t worry, it doesn’t have to be perfect. You can just put down whatever is inside your head. Whatever you’re thinking, about yourself, about your feelings, thoughts, and so on. But mostly I want you to write about your history. Where you came from. What you did. How you got here. All of that stuff. Who are you, what do you want, where are you going? Those kinds of questions. Does that make sense?”

“Yes.”

I waited, but she just stared. “And do you think you can do that?”

“No.”

I sighed. “Just write. Start with anything. You’ll figure out where you’re going as you start moving. That’s how I write essays for university, when I’m not sure where to begin. I always have to spend a lot of time editing and rewriting the opening paragraphs, because they’re full of nonsense. But you have to push through the nonsense to reach the meaningful part. Start with … how you were created, or the first feelings you can remember. Can you try that?”

“I’ll try.”

“Good.” I smiled again. “You can do this. And I can help you, too.”

The Governor looked down at the blank page, then back up at me. “Where will you sit?”

I glanced around, but there really was only a single seat. “On the floor, I suppose. Right here.”

I limped away a few paces, then spent an awkward minute lowering myself to the floor, clambering down my own crutch until my bottom met the carpet. I kept my left leg stuck out in front of me, shin throbbing and pulsing with slow waves of painful little needles. I lay my crutch down beside me, then put Praem into my lap.

How was I going to stand up again? That was a problem for Future Heather, and I was quite sure Future Heather was not going to like Past Heather and her surrender to the floor.

I let out a heavy sigh and looked into the distant layers of fog. They reached out from the library stacks, lapping upon the shores of the clear space around the concrete pillar. Then I drew my eyes in closer and stared at the unfinished equation on the blackboard. An idle hand removed the stick of chalk from within my yellow blanket.

“Are you going to write too?” said the Governor.

“Ah?” I looked around at her, then at the chalk. “Oh, no, no. I don’t think I even can, not without all of me. The other six parts of me, I mean. I need your help to free them, too. Then maybe I can finish that equation for you, once I know what it means.”

“You could complete it now.”

“Not without you,” I said. I nodded at the blank manuscript, and at the Governor’s right hand holding the black marker pen, still and unmoving, framed by the distant whorls of fog. “You need to get started. If you need help, I’m right here. I’m only going to sit and rest, I’m not going anywhere. Please, start whenever you’re ready. Anything you like.”

The Governor — the Eye — returned her gaze to the blank page. Her pink eyes, like clouds before a sunset storm, focused on the emptiness, on that unblemished white expanse.

Her hand trembled. She let it fall toward the white. She tensed, relaxed, let out a sigh.

And then put pen to paper.

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



She writes.

Is the Eye me? Is the Eye you? I don’t even know anymore! Was this ever a metaphor in the first place??? Not exactly, no, but it sure is structured like one, right? And now Heather is reaching directly through the 4th wall and pulling the labels off the chapters and disrupting the next part of the story. Have I lost control and completely surrendered to the characters? That happened years ago, and I would have it no other way.

Ahem! Welcome back, dear readers! Thank you for all your patience! Behind the scenes, things are going very well! The new schedule is working just as I had hoped it would, and I am comfortably pulling ahead on the narrative! Now let’s just hope Heather can do the same … or, the Governor can? I don’t know who exactly is in charge anymore.

No Patreon link this week, since this is the last day of month, and therefore the last chapter of the month! Feel free to wait until tomorrow if you really wanna subscribe. In the meantime, I have more delightful fanart to share with you all!

First we have ‘Descent‘, by Ardis, which is animated pixel art (gosh!) of Heather and the Governor descending the stairwell to the archives, with a certain sister in the background. Also we have this very amusing little comic, by Yootie, depicting a certain dialogue exchange from waaaay back in arc 11! I know I say this this often, but I’m just endlessly amazed and flattered by all the incredible fanart. Thank you all so much!

Also, you can still:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps a lot! Many readers still find the story through TWF, which still surprises me a lot! Voting only takes a couple of clicks!

And thank you! Thank you so much, dear readers. I know, I say this all the time, but it’s true, I couldn’t do this without all of you! Katalepsis is for you! Thank you!

Next chapter, the Governor writes directly into the posting box. She likes to live dangerously, you see.

bedlam boundary – 24.25

Hello everyone! A small heads up for you all. There will be no Katalepsis chapter next Saturday, on the 24th of August; Katalepsis will return as usual on the 31st of August! More details down below in the post-chapter author note! Meanwhile, on with the show.

Content Warnings

Unreality / gaslighting / institutionalisation (same as the previous chapters so far in this arc)
Suicidal ideation / suicide attempt mentioned in brief passing



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

And there, at last, she was.

That distant speck of flesh bore neither face nor feature; a formless smudge crushed in the shackles of ten trillion gallons of pressure and darkness. She — for it was she, it could be no other — was too far away, too deeply buried in her watery grave, beyond meters of glass and miles of ocean, locked in the heart of a machine of which she was both purpose and core, the reason for this reality, the fuel in this engine of suffering.

But still she struggled.

Even at that abyssal distance, hints of desperate motion shivered and shuddered the waters about that scrap of humanity, as if she was trying to swim. But her fight availed her nothing; she was held in place by a million wires glinting like spider-silk beneath moonlight, thrumming in silent mockery as her motion churned the deeps. Each stainless steel line linked that speck of flesh to the interior walls of the tank, holding her in place as surely as the pressure and the glass and the murk. Even if all the water in the world were drained, she would still not be free. She would have to be cut out of her prison, line by line.

Her name escaped my lips again; I tasted my own tears upon my tongue.

“Maisie?”

It was her. It was her. It was her. I could not see her face, but I knew it was her, with all the logic of the dream and the play.

My right hand splayed against the monitor, my broken reflection peering back between my fingers. I pressed — harder and harder and harder still — until the bones of my hand ground against the cold glass. I showed my teeth, hissing and whining with frustration beyond human speech, willing the dream to bend and break beneath my will, to push through the screen and tumble free onto the gantries and bare metal of that hidden place, with the leaking water and the flashing alarms and the lethal lithe predators darting through the shadows. For one glorious moment I thought I might shatter the dream asunder just as I had reality, to burst this final barrier of video and camera, to place myself before my lost twin sister.

But the screen was only glass. It creaked in the monitor’s frame.

I screamed in a way I never had before, howling with rage and denial. I pulled back my hand and thumped the screen, but nothing happened. I screamed again, and hit the monitor again, but all I did was hurt my hand.

Praem, still tucked down in the crook of my right arm, bade me gently to stop. This was neither window nor door, it was a camera feed. Observation at a distance, with no touch or taste or truth of presence. Stop, Heather. Stop. Stop. Stop.

I ignored her and pulled back my fist a third time, hiccuping and choking and heaving for breath. Maisie was so close!

Praem pointed out I would need both hands intact and unbroken, if I was going to free Maisie from the water and the wires. This would not help her. Stop, Heather. Stop.

I stopped, lowered my fist, and nodded, choking down a final sob. Crying would not save my sister now. I scrubbed my tears from my cheeks, sniffing back the rest, then cast another glance at that struggling scrap of flesh.

“Maisie, I’m coming,” I whispered. I framed her form with my fingers again, palm on unfeeling glass. “You just hold on. I’m almost there. I love you.”

If she heard me, she showed no sign.

Before I turned away from the wall of monitors, I took note of one essential detail; on the bezel of each monitor was a label — sometimes printed, sometimes stamped, some hand-written with the indecipherable scrawl of a professional doctor. Many of them were nothing but corridor numbers or locations within the hospital — ‘Floor 3, Corridor 8B’, ‘Main Hallway, Ground Floor’, ‘Cell Block H’. I had seen no physical cameras during my time out there in the nightmare of Cygnet Asylum, but that hardly mattered. None of this was literal. This bank of monitors was the Eye’s view of the world, of Wonderland, or at least of what I had broken Wonderland into.

The label on the bezel of Maisie’s monitor read: ‘Maximum Security Containment Facility / Core / Subject Zero.’

Eyes hot with the memory of tears, cold fury in my throat, with a quivering in my belly and my fingers clenched into a fist, I turned away from the wall of monitors, the inside of the Eye’s sight, and fixed my own observation upon the Governor.

She stood by the other, smaller, mundane desk, dark blonde hair framed by the night beyond the wide window on the opposite wall, like a halo of light in the darkness. One hand rested atop the towel-wrapped bundle of Horror’s head. Eyes of soft and rain-streaked sunrise stared right through me.

Her lips parted with a moist click, deafening in the silence of the office. “The archives are through—”

“Maximum Security Containment Facility,” I snapped. “Is that the ‘Box’ I’ve heard the nurses talking about?”

The Governor closed her mouth. Her gaze wandered away to rove across the monitors, then drag itself over the walls, then finally yawning wide at the door to the archives.

“Mm,” she grunted. “MSCF. Box. Same thing.”

“How do I get in there?”

“Through one of the main security doors,” she said, voice faraway and badly distracted. “There’s four of those. But they’re locked and guarded. And then inside there’s guns, and checkpoints, and other special guards. All sorts of things.”

“Take me there. Get me inside.”

Her gaze wandered back to mine.

“Take me there!” I repeated, my temper flaring hot and furious. “You’re in charge of this place, the hospital, this ‘containment facility’, whatever, all of it is you, yours! You take me there, you open the door, and you let my sister go!”

The Governor’s eyes wandered away again. “I can’t do that.”

“You—” I almost shouted, stomping forward, stopped only by the jarring flare of pain up the length of my left shin. My crutch almost slipped, threatening to send me sprawling. I righted myself and groped for the arm of the massive steel throne. The seat swung around on the ball-and-socket joint set into the floor, smooth and silent and perfectly balanced, inviting me to sit.

I all but collapsed into the chair, clutching Praem to my chest and my crutch to my side. Praem gently suggested I not get too comfortable; I assured her there was no threat of that, not with Maisie so close.

I panted for breath, sweat on my brow, shaking with anger and frustration and that heady drug I’d felt so little of for half my life — hope.

“Why?” I demanded, trying to keep my voice level. “Why can’t you take me there? Why can’t you let her go? You’re the one in charge here, aren’t you? Or is this another ‘night shift’ thing? I refuse to believe that I’m somehow the one keeping her imprisoned. I’m not, that’s absurd. That’s been you, all along. It’s always been you. Sevens is dealing with my nightmares, back out there. Everything from this point onward is you!”

The Governor shrugged beneath her white laboratory coat. “You’ve seen the containment facility. I can’t just walk in there and release her by myself. Questions would be asked. Systems would lock down, or lock up, or lock us out. We would probably both get shot.”

“Then we get shot!” I shouted. “Fine!”

The Governor glanced at me for an extended moment, then away again. “No.”

I sighed and rubbed the bridge of my nose, then looked back over my shoulder at the wall of monitors, at the scrap of Maisie inside that distant tank of water; the throne of steel made it easy, rotating on the ball-and-socket joint with the lightest touch. I stared at Maisie for a long time, perhaps thirty seconds, maybe thirty minutes. The other views on the monitors tempted and tugged at my peripheral vision, but they could not dislodge me from my goal, my twin, my Maisie.

I turned back.

“What do I need to do?” I asked. “To get in there, and get her out, what do I need to do?”

The Governor shrugged again. “I don’t know. She’s been there as long as I can remember.”

On the desk, Horror’s decapitated head twitched and let out a muffled, “Mm-mm-mmmm!” from behind her mouthful of towel. The Governor glanced at her without interest. “Mmmmm! Mmm-mmm!”

“Be quiet,” said the Governor.

“Mmmm!”

“Quiet.”

“Wait,” I interrupted. “Wait. Ungag her for me, please? I may as well hear her suggestion, it’s not as if I’ve got many other leads right now, if you can’t help me. Go on, please, remove her gag.”

The Governor unwrapped the lower part of the towel, leaving Horror still blind and bound, then uncorked her mouth.

“Pah! Peh, ugh. Bleh!” Horror spat and stuck out her tongue, working her lips up and down. “Oh, that was just frightful. You know there’s really no reason to keep me gagged—”

“How do I get into the Box?” I demanded. “The Maximum Security Containment Facility. Give me something useful or you’re going back in the towel. Talk.”

Horror tutted and sighed. Her head wobbled on the desk as if she was trying to tilt it sideways. “Oh, Heather. This is what I’ve been trying to protect you from! You don’t want to go in there! You do not want to confront that. You’re not ready or able or—”

“Wrap her back up,” I said.

“Wait!” Horror yelped. “Just look, look at the screens! You don’t want to go in there!”

I almost ignored her, but then some perverse and darkly urgent need sent my eyes over my shoulder, back toward the monitors.

And there, for a split-second, caught in the flickering, jerking, blood-red light of a blaring alarm, something looked back.

Sharp and spined and slick all over, strobing with dark-lit skin; too many teeth in a wide-set maw, below eyes made of glowing coal and bright-blown toxins; ghostly membranes dragged behind, flitting through the shadows; naked flesh was wet with ocean water, blood and gore dripping from clawed hands.

It vanished into the gloom, somewhere beyond the base of Maisie’s vast aquarium.

“You see!” Horror heaved. “You cannot go in there, not with those things running around, you—”

I burst out laughing in relief. Horror did not understand me at all. And Maisie was not alone.

“Wrap her back up,” I told the Governor. “Please.”

Horror was gagged again in seconds, muffled behind her towel. She complained a little, ‘mmm-mm’ing into the fabric, and then fell silent.

“Now,” I said. “Please, how do I get in there? How do I free Maisie? Just tell me how.”

The Governor shrugged.

I took a deep breath and tried to swallow my anger, my bitterness, my hate; the realisation that Maisie was not alone did help, but she was still beyond my reach. I could hate the Eye with incredible ease, for here we were inside the seat of her mind, with the evidence of her eyes before us — or behind my back, splashed all over the wall of monitors — and she still claimed she did not know how to let Maisie go.

“If … if forgiveness is what will free her, then I will forgive you,” I said, squeezing words up past the lump in my throat. “I am willing to accept that all of this was a mistake, an accident, ten years ago. We — Maisie and I — we fell into your world, into Wonderland, by accident, because of the actions of a man we’d never met, and you didn’t even know about, who was trying to feed you with things you didn’t even want or understand. And you took us for your own, because that was all you could see, isn’t that right? All you could see was yourself, reflected in us, in our minds, or something, I don’t know. I’m willing to accept this was an accident. I’m willing to forgive you. But you have to let her go.”

“I can’t. We’ll be stopped. There’s nothing to be done.”

I clenched my teeth, anger throbbing back. “If I’m your daughter, then isn’t she your daughter too? Don’t you want to free her? Can’t you see she’s suffering?”

“You are. She is. I do. I can. But I can’t. We’ll be stopped.”

“By other parts of you!” I snapped. “I don’t care if there’s armed guards, or automatic guns, or any of those things! You’re the authority here! You’re the boss, the ego, the mind. Let her go! Just let her go!”

The Governor stared at me for a moment, then picked up Horror’s head, dangling by a fistful of towel. “You couldn’t stop her.”

“What? What does that have to do with it?”

“You couldn’t stop her. You needed the Director. I can’t stop this. You and I are the same.”

I frowned at the Governor for a long moment, then grudgingly accepted she may have had a point; if Horror and the nurses were rooted in my own trauma, yet I could not simply order them to cease, then whatever this all represented for the Eye was not truly within her control either.

I snorted. “Being in charge doesn’t give you control, then? It’s lonely at the top?”

“Yes.”

“All right.” I sighed. “What if I help you? Can you free her then?”

The Governor looked down at the floor before my feet. Her expressionless face creased with a puzzled frown.

“The archives would be incomplete,” she said.

“ … pardon?”

“The archives would be incomplete. I’d have to start over again. It’s already taken so long.”

“What? I don’t understand, what does—”

“Help me with the project, with the archives,” she said, raising those pink-soft eyes to meet mine. “And then it’ll be done.” The Governor blinked. “Though I still won’t be able to get you in there to reach her. But they might.”

She raised her arm and pointed at the wall of monitors. I glanced back over my shoulder and realised she was not indicating Maisie. She meant the others, my friends and family and allies, all of them.

Raine and Zheng careening down a hallway, shoulder-checking a nurse aside; Lozzie leading her advance pack of feral patients, arming themselves with broken table legs and stolen crowbars and makeshift shivs; Praem and her group of Knights down in the dripping deeps of the prison, fighting some unseen foe; the slamming sextet of dark shapes out in the grounds which could only be the Caterpillars, chased by a mob of clambering shadows; the sleek dark form of the fox darting through the trees; Evee and Twil, holding the door of the infirmary; the unknown giant shape looming over the broken perimeter wall of the hospital grounds; and Sevens, waging her one-woman war against the staff in a corridor of abyssal darkness.

Lozzie’s revolution was bucking and tearing at the bonds of the dream. By morning the battle would be in full swing, one way or another.

All I had to do was make it through the night, and we’d start pulling down these walls, Governor or no Governor.

I turned back to her. “Do I even need your help?”

“I need yours.”

“ … pardon?”

She shrugged. “The project is unfinished. The archives are incomplete. Please. I don’t want to go back again.”

Realisation was cold comfort. I longed to leave this office and rejoin the fray, though my own limited strength and wounded body could make little contribution. But now I understood. My role was here, in the heart of the dream. Sevens had said it so clearly; I was the only one who could solve the Eye’s problem, the only one who could fix this knot of trauma, however alien it might be.

With the Governor on our side, the revolution could not be stopped, and the way would lie clear to Maisie’s prison.

“I help you, you help me, that’s how we’re going to do this?” I asked. “I help you with this project, and you’ll smooth the passage of the revolution? You’ll call off the nurses, announce a ceasefire, whatever I need? You’ll do all of that?”

The Governor shrugged. “I don’t see why not.”

“Promise me.”

“I promise you.”

I bit back a thick wad of anger still lingering in my throat; this was not what I had expected. I needed more than this, more than just a resolution. I needed closure, but maybe that was not to be had. Maybe that was the price of Maisie’s rescue.

“Do you … ” I swallowed, knowing I would regret this. “Do you understand what you’ve done to us? To her? To me? Do you understand any of it?”

The Governor stared at me, then looked away, to the big steel door on the right of the monitors. “The archives are through there.”

I sighed, bitter and disappointed. Would I never have real answers? “Why did I escape and Maisie didn’t?”

“I don’t know.”

“Why did you keep her here this whole time? Why did you never let her go?”

“I couldn’t.”

“Why not? What does this metaphor really mean?”

A shrug.

“Why did you try to teach me hyperdimensional mathematics? Why the ten years of nightmares? Why any of it? Why? Just give me something, anything.”

The Governor’s gaze flickered back to me. “I need to see.” She looked away and pointed again. “The archives are through there.”

Praem quite sensibly suggested that these lines of inquiry were fruitless, and I was sadly forced to agree. The Governor may have been the Eye’s ego, but she simply did not have any answers to my questions. In truth there was never a figure I could take vengeance upon for Maisie’s ten long years of confinement, and what that had done to me in turn. The Governor was no more than a metaphor herself, a representative of something which simply did not understand human beings. I had already gotten my revenge, hadn’t I? I had cast a harpoon into the Eye to force it wide, to force it to not look away from me. Revenge was pointless. Revenge would not bring back my sister.

I used my crutch to lever myself up and out of the massive rotating steel throne, staggering back to my feet. The Governor stepped away from the desk, heading for the door.

“No,” I said, pointing with Praem, pointing at Horror’s gagged and blindfolded head left behind on the desk. “She’s not staying here unsupervised. Sevens told you to take responsibility for her, so take responsibility.”

The Governor went back to the desk and picked up Horror’s head. Horror sighed through her gag, clearly disappointed.

I limped over to the heavy steel door. The Governor joined me and operated the locks built into the wall — one was a combination lock, the second a code pad, the third a thumb-print reader. Each lock beeped in turn, little red lights flashing to green. The door to the archives popped open with a hiss of air as the pressures equalised. The Governor swung the door wide, steel hinges silent in their dress of grease.

A bare concrete staircase, lit by naked bulbs behind wire cages, going down.

The Governor stepped over the threshold and descended the stairs, boots echoing against each concrete step. She did not look back to make sure I was following.

I glanced over my shoulder one last time, to gaze upon that hint of Maisie, that struggling scrap trapped in her ocean of water, a speck of pale meat flickering and twitching behind the glass of the monitor.

A face peered back at me from another screen — skin of peach-leather and dove-down and void-dark, shifting into a dozen colours, sleek and smooth and sharper than sound. Muscles rolled, oiled and buttery, built for grace and speed and sinuous perfection. Clean spines, razor teeth, poison quivering in her barbed tips. Polychromatic eyes went yellow, then pink, then black. Membranous wings unfolded over her shoulders, slick with water dripping from their rims. The webbed fingers of one hand splayed against the glass of the camera, as if she was trying to push her way out of the prison and into the world, as if she was trying to reach me — as I was her.

“I’m coming for you, too,” I whispered. “Hold on, and watch Maisie. I’ll be there soon.”

The face of Homo abyssus vanished, darting back into the shadows of the Maximum Security Containment Facility, chased by the stutter-flash of silent gunfire.

I turned to follow the Governor, down into the archives. The metal door swung shut behind me with a sharp click, echoing on the bare concrete.

“Down we go,” I hissed.

Descending those concrete stairs began easily enough, but did not stay trivial for long; I took the first flight quickly, my crutch-tip gripping each step, my slippers scuffing, my left leg grumbling but not bursting into open complaint. The stairs met a narrow landing, then turned, then continued downward into the harsh-lit earth. The Governor stayed a few paces ahead as we went. A second flight led me forward, then a third snagged my soles, then a fourth slowed my feet, all joined by those narrow landings of dull and empty concrete. The electric lights blazed, not a shadow in any pitted nook or rough corner, just harsh white illumination forever and ever. Our footsteps echoed down and down and down.

By the third flight my left leg began to ache worse than before. By the fourth the arm which gripped my crutch whined with the effort of holding me up. By the fifth I almost stumbled, lurching forward, scrabbling with my free hand to catch the bare metal bannister. I did, and saved myself a trip to the floor.

Six, seven, eight, nine, on and on, down and down, numbing my mind to nothing but a nub. By ten flights down I was sweating and shaking. No abyssally-toned muscles here, no Raine to carry me in her arms, no tentacles to fling myself down the shaft at top speed. Just feet and sweat and down, down, down, down, down, down—

On the eleventh flight, I tripped.

My crutch flew out from under me with a catch-start slip. My right hand flailed to catch the bannister again, but I could not do so without letting go of Praem. I felt a desperate grip flutter at my elbow — strong and firm, secure in her competence, Praem trying to keep me steady. But her perfection was not enough, not without her full physical body. I screamed, careening forward, about to crash down the flight of stairs and slam my skull into the wall or bounce my neck off a corner or break a bone on a—

The Governor caught me, hands on my shoulders.

She righted me without comment, jammed the crutch firmly back into my hand, and tucked Praem into the crook of my other arm.

“Watch your step,” she said. “Long way down.”

Then she turned away and carried on.

I expected to feel some shivering disgust at her touch, but her hands were simply hands, neither too warm nor too cold. She had smelled of nothing except the fabric of her lab coat. I tucked Praem halfway into my yellow blanket, just over my heart, so she could peer out and keep watch, then placed my right hand on the handrail. No chances this time, no messing about. I gripped hard, and carried on down.

And down.

And down.

And down.

Down.

Down.

Dow-

D—

The concrete stairwell terminated after twenty seven flights of stairs. I reached the bottom ragged with exhaustion, sagging under my own body weight, but still in one merciful piece — except for all the sweat I’d shed into my clothes, technically. The final landing was a plain concrete box with one door leading out.

The Governor paused before that plain white interior door, her hand hovering a few inches from the stainless steel handle, for far too long.

“What’s wrong now?” I asked.

“This is it,” she said.

“The archives, yes? Is something wrong?”

“Nobody but me has ever been inside before,” she said. “This is a strange feeling. It is enough that you help me.”

The handle creaked, as did the hinges; a taste of cold fog and the scent of paper brushed my face. The Governor stepped through without fanfare, onto an oddly familiar thin brown carpet. I followed on her heels, prepared for the utmost extremes of alien metaphor.

Instead, I found myself standing in a library, one which wore familiar clothes.

Rolling stacks stretched off into fog-drowned distance — library shelves made of grey plastic, tall and heavy and wide-set, mounted in rails on the floor, with handles on their ends so they could be moved back and forth. I recognised those shelves, that configuration, that colour, that shape; the carpet, the scent in the air, the close-packed silence. All of it I knew so very well.

All of this was Sharrowford University Library, wrapped in heavy fog lying in dense canals between the shelves.

Endless rolling stacks marched away into the fog ahead of us, swallowed up by the grey gloom and questing tendrils of mist. To the left and right, the same scene repeated at a forty five degree angle, then at another forty five degree angle, endless rows of shelves stretching out into misty infinity. The Governor and I had emerged from a solid cylinder of concrete which rose up and vanished into the hanging fog a mile above our heads. To either side of the concrete cylinder more rows of stacks stretched away into endless mist, and the same behind, so that the stacks formed an octagonal shape around this vertical entrance to the archives. The cylinder was the hub of a wheel, the rows of shelves a set of sixteen parallel spokes. But the rim was lost in the fog, too far away to see.

The Governor shut the door.

“Here we are,” she said. “The archives.”

Her voice was muffled by the fog, swallowed by the immensity of the dreamlike room, sinking into millions upon millions of books.

I tore my eyes away from the clinging infinity of book and shelf, and looked closer to hand. The space between the concrete cylinder and the start of the shelves was perhaps twenty feet of plain brown carpet. A desk stood close to the door — nothing special, a simple writing desk with sturdy legs and a wooden top. It was littered with bound manuscripts in flimsy plastic covers, like archived dissertations in the basement of the real Sharrowford University Library. A few battered hardback tomes weighed down the various manuscripts, stuffed with bookmarks and little strips of paper.

Further away from the door was a free-standing blackboard, half-covered in an unfinished equation which I recognised; it was the same equation the Governor had been writing on the blackboard in the infirmary, the one she had halted before handing me the chalk, expecting me to finish the mathematics. This version ended at the exact same point.

A little way toward the start of the library stacks themselves stood a long, low table made of clean white wipe-clean plastic. It was occupied by a lumpy, incomplete figure.

I gaped at the thing lying on the table, then staggered closer for a better look.

The head was made of felt and fuzz, with eyes punched through the fabric; blood and bile and other fluids had seeped through the material and dried on the plastic table. Hair was string, yellow for blonde, unravelled and loose, stained with grease. No jaw, just a slash for a mouth, with teeth made from pieces of paper left to curl with age and blacken with sticky fluids. The body was mostly green garden wire, held together with messy clumps of duct tape, stuffed with handfuls of raw meat and mouldy sticks to serve as bones. The hips were a mess, the joints were all wrong, though an attempt had been made to get some kind of articulation for the femurs — made of old broom handles snapped and taped together. For arms the figure had tubes of chicken wire; forks served as hands, gone rusty and corroded. The feet were stubs of wood. The only piece of clothing was a pitiful attempt at sewing a poncho; the colours were all wrong, grey and black.

It wasn’t moving. It wasn’t even alive, just unconnected inanimate matter.

The Governor walked up beside me.

“It’s Lozzie,” I murmured. My voice was as muffled as the Governor’s, as if the fog and the books had robbed me of the power of speech. I cleared my throat and spoke up. “Or, no. It’s your attempt at her, isn’t it? This is the Lozzie-thing, the Puppet, the thing you made!”

The Governor stared down at the mess on the table. I tried to read her expression, but there was so little in there, no creases around her eyes, no twitch in the corners of her lips.

“I couldn’t get it right,” she said. “No matter how hard I tried.”

“Get what right?” I demanded. “You tried to create — what, a person? Why?”

The Governor stared and stared and stared, but the Puppet did not move; tides of fog lapped from the open mouths of the nearby library aisles, over-topping the shelves with pale grey-green waves, reaching toward the Lozzie Puppet with tendrils of mist, always fading to nothing before they could touch.

“Why?” The Governor echoed. She finally raised her eyebrows, as if surprised by her own thoughts. “If I created her well enough, then she might see me. She might look back at me. She might help me with the project.”

I shook my head. “A person as a mirror?”

The Governor shrugged.

“Why Lozzie?” I pressed.

The Governor’s surprise sank back into the foggy placidity of her face. “Somebody gave me a lot of information about her.”

“ … Alexander Lilburne? Her brother. Yes?”

“I’m not good with names. I have to keep notes. Whoever it was, they gave me a lot of information. I thought that would be enough to create a new one. But it wasn’t. It’s never enough. No matter how much I gather.”

“But then you sent her to bring me back to Wonderland. You sent her to fetch me. Do you not remember that?”

“Only when I realised she couldn’t see me.”

“Is that all you wanted me for? To see you? To look back at you? Well, here I am! Is this not enough?”

The Governor shrugged, still staring down at the Puppet.

“Why … why not have Maisie see you, then?” I asked, groping for meaning. “She’s been here for ten years. Isn’t that enough time to do whatever it is you’re trying to do here?”

The Governor finally raised her eyes from the dead matter of the Puppet, but she did not look at me. She stared into the fog-drowned library stacks ahead of us, then off to the left and the right.

“Yes,” she said. “But it’s not enough to merely collect. The project has to be finished.”

I sighed, long and hard and losing my patience.

All of this was a dream, a metaphor, a play made of obsessions and traumas, as much the Eye’s as my own. But this fog was so much more frustrating than a simple opponent to scream at or slay. I believe I would have preferred if the Eye’s avatar was some cackling, gloating, dark lady villain, straight out of a Saturday morning cartoon, somebody I could hate with ease and fight to the death without a second thought. If only she’d been like Evee’s mother, or akin to Horror, or some horrific floating eyeball trailing tendrils like the stingers of a jellyfish.

But instead of catharsis and release, I had this befuddled old doctor, so softly spoken, obsessed only with her private library, without an evil bone in her body.

I flexed my hands — my empty right, and my sweaty left wrapped hard around the plastic handle of my crutch. I tried to imagine my fingers crushing the Governor’s windpipe. Could my pain-sapped, morphine-doused, dream-born strength knock the Governor to the floor and bounce her head off the carpet until her skull excavated the concrete beneath? Could I claw at her eyes and pluck out those pinkly glistening orbs? Could I kill her?

Praem — still tucked into the side of my yellow blanket, peeking out to offer her aid — suggested this was a rather counter-productive notion.

I sighed again, this time in total agreement. Toward the figure of the Governor I could muster no real anger, certainly not killing intent. With Evelyn’s mother I had been consumed by rage and the need to rescue my beloved friend. If the Governor stood over Maisie and kept her imprisoned, that would have been a different matter, oh yes, then I could have fought. But she simply didn’t hold those keys. Rage was pointless.

“Tell me,” I said, speaking up to attract the Governor’s attention; that didn’t work, as she continued to stare off into the fog and the library shelves. “What is all this? All these books, this library.”

“Everything,” said the Governor.

“Be specific. Is this a Library of Babel situation? Do you have all of reality compressed in here? Or all of Wonderland? Is that what we’re looking at?”

“Everything.”

I resisted the urge to whack her with my crutch, not wanting to fall onto my backside all over again, and instead swung myself away from the pitiful Lozzie Puppet laid out on the table. I limped over to the little desk next to the door.

The topmost book on the pile of manuscripts was titled ‘Reflections of Orange Cut Swift, Volume MMMMDLXXIII.’ I flipped it open to one of the bookmarks.

‘—the great tower came down all in a hush on the year my fourth daughter died. That was all I recalled in the six months between sunrise and sunset, for I was afflicted most terrible with the grief and the wailing; three of my wings had been broken when I had cast myself from the window of our apartments; scarcely could I drag myself here and about for water and toilet; so that Bites Freely and Upon The Sound Of Rushing Water had to nurse me for the entire period of day. Great shame lay heavily like rocks upon my grief; but then toward the hours of dusk the Priest who I had known as a larva called Not So Wise came to visit and we talked for many hours about what comes after death and what follows is an account of our musings and—’

Up and down that page and onto the next the text went on much the same. I moved the book aside and selected another, titled ‘Of The Years Between, Volume 5.’

‘—starlight to the left, nebula to the right. Travel. Eight hundred and seventy eight years, three months, seven days, fourteen hours, two seconds. Interstellar hydrogen harvest falling short. Hungry. Swarm maintained coherency. After time, gas giant light reflected from star strong enough for readings. Unsuitable home. Disappointment. Four dead on system exit. Argument resolved. We swing outward again. Next star, 20,000 years distant. Wings folded. Currents exchanged. Course set. Predicted—’

I flicked forward a few times, but the book went on and on like that for well over a thousand pages. I pushed it aside and flipped open a manuscript instead, to a random page. This one was called, ‘Memories Of Feeding.’

‘—there was blood in my mouth after the act, but it was too much at first, too much to swallow without it spilling out down my cheeks, falling into my belly in waves of gushing gold and green. It had become to me like a seminal fluid, sweet and noxious as life itself; Caratus had been correct, the transformation had changed even my sense of taste and the sensibility of my loins. The man did not struggle in my arms long, for my fangs eventually found his nerves as well as the channels of his blood, and he died before he could shout a warning to the brood-guard before the portal—’

Another — ‘The Long Year On The Hills.’ Random page.

‘—two sheep fell down a crack today. Couldn’t get them out with my stick, so I had to fetch some rope, which meant a trip into town, which meant I saw the old woman outside the florist again. The flowers had mated and the result was all a-terrible screaming—’

Another.

‘—seven is not a magic number and this I refute before council and queendom, on pain of being food for our most blessed queen so to for fill her stomach with enough meat for a thousand eggs laid—’

Another.

‘—the trees were all dead after the eruption but the land was clean and ready for the next stage of the process—’

Another and another and another, on and on and on. I flipped open more manuscripts, but they were much the same — endless stories of all kinds, some dramatic or horrific or human, but many so obviously alien, written for alien audiences by alien minds. Had the dream compressed these down into a human form, an interpreted version of whatever texts these had originally been? Were these books from Outside, translated into English?

The Governor paid me no attention, still staring off into the fog.

“What are these?” I called out to her, holding up one of the bound manuscripts. She finally looked around. I waved the manuscript, this one titled ‘Break Down In The Sump Where I Died Of Starvation And Thirst And Exposure’. I had wisely declined to read any of that one; far too grim for our current circumstances.

The Governor stared at the manuscript in my hand, then said: “Everything.”

I pursed my lips. “You are supremely unhelpful. Did you know that?”

“No.” The Governor shook her head. If she was offended by my rebuke, she didn’t show it.

I sighed and slapped the manuscript back down on the table. “I don’t understand. What is this, a collection of books you’ve acquired from Outside? A catalogue of meaningless drivel? And what about that?” I gestured at the blackboard. “What is that equation for? What does it do?”

“That is the expression of the project. You can finish it.”

“And what is the project?”

“To read it all.”

My turn to shake my head. “I don’t understand. I don’t understand what any of this means. What is this room? What are all these books? What is this?”

The Governor turned away again, staring off into the fog which rolled and pillowed between the library stacks; for a moment I thought I’d lost her attention, and that I would have to walk over and poke her in the side before I could get any sense out of her.

But then she raised a hand and pointed ahead, into the row of shelves directly opposite the door.

“I’ll show you,” she said. “Then you can see.”

Without so much as a backward glance, the Governor strode off between the shelves, instantly welcomed and swallowed by a thousand tongues of fog.

“H-hey!” I squeaked. “Wait, wait for me!”

I hurried to join her. At the threshold of the shelves I paused, where the fog seemed to thicken and tug, fingers of mist plucking at the edges of my yellow blanket and tracing the bulge of my bandaged leg, wrapping empty fingers around the base of my crutch and cupping Praem’s plush chin.

The Governor was receding into the distance, an indistinct figure sinking into the still and silent murk.

Praem pointed out that once again, I did not have any other choice, and I did not want to get left behind without my guide in these strange and dreamlike depths.

I plunged ahead, clutching hard to my crutch, trying to ignore the mounting throb deep down inside my left shin.

Unlike every previous time I had hurried after the Governor, she quickly got away from me; the tail of her white lab coat vanished into the fog ahead, her booted footsteps swallowed up by the murk, her dark blonde hair turning pale, then translucent, then gone.

“Wait!” I croaked. “Wait— wait for me! Wait!”

Within moments, I was alone in a deep cistern funnel filled with fog and shelves and books.

“Dammit,” I hissed. “What now?”

Praem suggested I carry on; perhaps I would find what the Governor wanted me to see. I agreed, if only because there was nothing else to choose.

The tip of my crutch caught steady and secure against the rough carpet of the library. My leg ached with a subtle pulse of pain, but after a few steps the sensation became routine, easily dismissed, as if the pain was being leached away by the tendrils of fog. My pace was slow but steady, passing by the towering shelves set in their rails, with their well-oiled handles and their grey plastic faces.

Each set of shelves had a label on the end which faced into the aisle. Some were printed, others stamped; a few were hand-written, similar to the labels on the monitors upstairs. Was this the Governor’s own penmanship?

Most of the labels were completely incomprehensible — alien names, date formats from impossible times, subject areas which sounded like riddles — but as I progressed down the empty aisle between the rows, I began to notice a pattern. The library was organised not by category, that was merely an illusion caused by the sheer number of texts; the shelves were descending in alphabetical order, though we had entered somewhere around the letter ‘J’.

A sinking feeling settled into the pit of my stomach.

“No,” I hissed. “No, it’s not possible.”

It is, Praem said.

“Easy for you to say,” I whispered into the fog. “I … I would rather not know … ”

But I could only push on.

Doing so was easier thought than performed. I limped deeper into the fog for what felt like hours, reading the esoteric and occult labels on the end-caps of the shelves, and peering into an occasional open row, at thousands of books wedged tight in their places. The ache in my leg got worse and worse; how long had it been since my last dose of morphine? Praem said not yet four hours. I must wait. I must be sensible. So I waited and I walked, hobbling onward, lurching, staggering, past the end of ‘J’ and through the wilds of ‘K’ and ‘L’, until I finally reached the outskirts of ‘M’.

By then my suspicions were worse than the pain. My heart was in my throat, a fist in my guts. A few minutes later I stopped next to a row of shelves with a very familiar name written on the end — handwritten by the avatar of the Eye herself.

‘Morell, Heather.’

A dozen rolling shelves all bore of my name. And after those dozen came another, almost swallowed by the lapping edges of the cold and clammy fog — ‘Morell, Maisie.’

I clung to my crutch like driftwood in the sea, dwarfed by the grey plastic shelves like the shores of some vast and undiscovered continent, peering into the first open row labelled with my own name. I wanted to be sick. I wanted to shut my eyes. I wanted to run away.

“Praem,” I hissed. “What is this?”

We better have a look, Praem advised.

“But what … ”

Praem did not know.

I crept into the row, slinking beneath the shadow of the bookshelf. The plain plastic shelves themselves were stuffed with loose-leaf manuscripts, hardback tomes, spiral-bound notebooks, and laminated cards. A few of the hardbacks boasted actual titles, ones I recognised — there was Watership Down, and there was The Hobbit. I pulled both of those off the shelves and checked their contents; they seemed normal enough, matching the stories I knew so well. Here too was a collected works of Shakespeare, with Hamlet and Lear in their proper places.

But the hardbacks were in the minority. None of the other entities had titles, only catalogue numbers printed on the spines or on little sticky labels stuck to the covers. There were hundreds of roughly bound manuscripts on one shelf alone, and six shelves to each row, and a dozen rolling shelves in total. Too many.

I walked deep inside, where the shadows were heaviest and the fog the darkest.

There I found the text marked ‘M.H.1.1.’

Shaking hands drew it forth, feeling nothing like my own. Praem told me I was going to be okay. I balanced the manuscript on one arm and opened the first page.

On the day I met Raine, the first thing I did was jerk awake in bed and vomit nightmares into my lap.

Eyeballs blossomed in my brain, peering and searching; fingers scratched and groped at the inside of my skull.

I slapped the manuscript shut, gasping for breath, choking back a wave of vomit. “What … what … what is this … oh, oh, no, no no, that’s … me? I—”

I grabbed another bound manuscript from further down and yanked it off the shelves, then let it fall open at random.

Of course, that wasn’t how it happened at all. There was no lightless abyss, no hole and no wall, no voice to whisper and no ears to hear. We didn’t use words, we used mathematics. We spoke in the language of atomic force and gravity, of starshine and photons, but I can’t tell you about that. I can’t even tell myself about that.

I dropped that manuscript and grabbed a third.

I’d grown used to Evee’s anger by then. I thought I understood it, that I understood her, at least better than I had back when we’d first met. Before we’d become real friends — and then perhaps more — I’d found Evelyn’s anger intimidating at best, actively frightening at worst. Short-tempered, bitter, acerbic, often directly insulting, sometimes accompanied by threats of physical violence, omni-directional, not even sparing herself from her own ire, it was easy to see Evelyn Saye as the ‘nasty bitch’ she so often tried to project. But I’d come to understand that Evee wore her temper like a suit of armour.

I threw that one at the shelves and staggered back, breath ripping through my throat, on the verge of hyperventilating.

Eyes, eyes inside my brain, looking down into my soul; hands and fingers and all scrabbling about against the limits of my skull. I clawed at my own forehead, heaving for breath, as if I could pull the sensation out of me.

Praem told me to take a moment and breathe — but I could not. I lurched upright and staggered out of the row, back into the central aisle, fog clutching at my ankles and whirling past my shoulders. I limped down to the furthest of the shelves labelled with my name, then plunged back into the stacks, looking for where it all ended.

I grabbed one of the last manuscripts — ‘M.H.24.1.’ My fingers shook so hard I could barely peel back the pages.

My eyes snapped open, deep in dreary dread-drenched dark, in a place I did not know.

I jerked upright, clawing at my racing heart, clutching scratchy bedsheets to my heaving chest. My breath came in ragged gasps. My skin was coated in cold sweat, gluing my pajamas to my clammy back and belly. Rusty bedsprings creaked beneath my slender shifting weight.

That was me, when I had arrived in Cygnet Asylum; I felt those clawing fingers scraping at the inside of my skull again as if trying to scratch me clean, eyes blossoming in my own grey matter and peering into my deeps. I tossed that manuscript aside and grabbed the next, then the next, then the next, then—

That was me, when I had arrived in Cygnet Asylum; I felt those clawing fingers scraping at the inside of my skull again as if trying to scratch me clean, eyes blossoming in my own grey matter and peering into my deeps. I tossed that manuscript aside and grabbed the next, then the next, then the next, then the next, until I found the very last. I stood reading my own words unfolding upon the pages as I created them. It made me want to tear the paper apart or turn and void my guts onto the floor. Praem told me to stop, but my eyes were dragged on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on and on—

“Do you see?”

A gasp snapped me back to reality. I flung the manuscript at the shelves, like the pages were laced with poison; it fell to the floor with a moist slap. For a moment I was terrified it would twitch and rise and scuttle after me. I stumbled back, crashing into the shelf at my rear, clutching for support, heaving for breath, shaking all over.

“You see.”

The Governor stood at the end of the row, blotting out the fog, her shadow stretching to brush my toes.

“That was—” I panted, trying not to surrender to a panic attack. “That was me! It was all me. All me. The inside of my own head, splayed out in text. Me, standing right here, reading it. What … what … ”

“Yes,” said the Governor.

I looked toward her. Pink eyes frosted in the fog.

My breathing slowed. The eyes in my brain eased shut, scabbing over with neurons. The clawing fingers against the inside of my skull ceased to scratch. I pulled myself upright, leaning on my crutch.

“This is the inside of you,” I said. “Isn’t it? The inside of your head, inside your mind.”

“Yes,” said the Governor.

“Me, Maisie. Everyone you ever observed. All the others, all those lives dragged into your orbit, from a thousand — or a million universes. This is the inside of you.”

“It is.”

“This is everything you’ve ever observed.”

“Everything,” echoed the Eye.

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



E v e r y t h i n g

What’s that feeling inside your head, Heather? Is it the opening of so many eyes upon the very words we’ve all just been reading? Are you your own audience, or are we the Eye, peering deeper into your depths with every passing paragraph?

Ahem. Metafictional trickery aside, here we are! Some answers at long last, or at least the first layer of them, before Heather peels back the grey matter and digs even deeper. The heart of the Eye, the seat of her mind, and it’s all just books, books, books. Along with the very book we’ve been reading all along.

Well! On a lighter note, I have for you this week a delightful bunch of new fanart from over on the discord server! First up, who has been the most reliable and steadfast companion for Heather while she’s been meeting the Eye? That’s right, it’s Dream Guardian Praem (by Cera!) Next up we have Heather and Raine acting out a rather popular current meme. (Also by Cera! Thank you so much!) And finally we have a throwback to last week, with this delightful vision of Sevens in her sword-and-sorcery getup, complete with those impractical platform heels (by Rose!) There’s more new stuff over on the fanart page too (and some wonderful absurdities on the memes page), but we’d be here for 500 words if I highlighted it all. Go take a look!

Meanwhile, if you want more Katalepsis right away, you can get it by:

Subscribing to the Patreon!

All Patrons get access to two chapters ahead! No matter what level you subscribe at! That’s about 20k words at the moment. The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chances of having to slow down the story or get interrupted by other responsibilities. The generous and kind support of Patrons and readers is what makes all this possible in the first place! I wouldn’t be able to do this without all of you! Thank you all so very much!

You can also:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps a lot! Many readers still find the story through TWF, which still surprises me a lot! Voting only takes a couple of clicks!

And, as always, thank you so much, dear readers! Thank you for reading my little story and being here with Heather. I couldn’t do this without all of you, the readers. Katalepsis is for you!

Next chapter, it’s just Heather and the archivist, the ego of the Eye, buried deep in this library of all things. Can one or the other be made to see? Maybe!

And! Finally! I have an extra special note this week; a few days ago I made a very long Patreon post about some changes I am going to make to the publishing schedule of Katalepsis. For those of you who didn’t see it, the post can be found here. There’s a short version at the top, but don’t feel obligated to read all of it, or any of it, really, unless you want to!

The ultra-short version is that Katalepsis will be moving to a 3-on-1-off publishing schedule; all other details can be found in that patreon post. As such, there will be no Katalepsis chapter next week, and the story will resume as normal on the 31st of August! If you’re ever in doubt about the date of the next chapter, the Table of Contents page will always be up to date. I’ll see you all then!

bedlam boundary – 24.24

Content Warnings

Unreality / gaslighting / institutionalisation (same as the previous chapters so far in this arc)
Syringes / injections
Strangulation



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

A beheaded Horror leered and loomed above the sea of darkness, beheld aloft on a neck of dream-bewitched arms as if atop an archipelago of wan and wasted islands, her bedraggled hair a halo of burnt and broken blonde like ashes on the ocean; beyond Horror’s dozen-doubled back, the Governor merely watched. Pink eyes stared impassive and uncaring, empty hands sunk deep in lab-coat pockets. She would not rise or rouse to take my side. And behind her, far away across the empty black of void and death and illimitable dissolution, a semi-circle of weak yellow light glowed above an unremarkable and unimportant double-door — the final island in a sinking chain, the final resting place of reality.

But that refuge lay too far distant, when even one step forward would be too much to take. To my own rear, another island of light stood beneath a bulb, blocked by a wall of nurses and their uniforms wrapped around false flesh. And then that light flickered out, the island sinking beneath the sable iron waves of the dream.

I stood beleaguered and besieged, by nurses and night, by the abyss of the mind, by nightmare madness from my own past.

Even I could see that much; one did not need to be a giant eyeball to figure it out.

“Patients are not allowed to wander the halls at night,” Horror crooned — a clotted voice of crackly blood, dried to crust in her dead throat. “It’s irresponsible of us to allow it. You could get yourself hurt! Or lost. Or get up to all sorts of mischief. Now, Heather, you must come with us, back to your room. You can’t expect us to allow you to flout the rules like this. Rules apply to everybody.”

The nurses shuffled forward, one organism of grey flesh and sagging meat, spread across dozens of bodies. The institution, embodied.

“No!” I screamed, waving Praem’s plush prison before me like a cross at a crowd of vampires. “Stay away from me! Stay away, all of you!”

My left shin sang with a muffled chorus of pain pinned beneath morphine. Sweat both hot and cold broke out all over my skin, screaming for fight or flight, though I knew I could achieve neither. The wall of nurses had become a ring, pressing inward on all sides, blocking me both in front and behind, contracting and constricting. I staggered on the unsteady support of my crutch, lurching around so I could wave the Praem plushie at the nurses to my rear.

“Now now, Heather—”

“Don’t touch me! Don’t touch me!” I screamed.

The nurses slowed their shuffle. Praem held them back.

Horror — held high on her neck of nurse’s arms — let out a long-suffering sigh, followed by the tut of a woman who wanted to go home for the night after a hard day at work. I twisted around again and almost lost my footing, catching myself with a squeak of my crutch against the invisible floor of darkness.

“Heather, Heather, Heather,” Horror huffed. The arms which held her aloft shook her head from side to side. “You shouldn’t make demands which you cannot back up with action. It’s a very bad habit, you know that? If you can’t ever enforce your words, people stop believing them. You should really think more carefully before you speak. I thought you loved books and literature, this is the sort of thing you should know.”

“W-what?” I croaked. “What are you talking about?”

“Don’t touch you?” Horror echoed my own words, raising her eyebrows. “Don’t touch you — or what, Heather? What are you going to do? Are you going to bite and scratch? We have methods of dealing with that. Are you going to struggle and spit? We have ways of handling that too. Are you planning to hurt yourself? Well, that can all be explained away.” Horror smiled, her lips a slash of lightless crimson in the suffocating shadows. “Heather, I am holding back out of respect for our history together, not because you can compel me to do anything. That is not how this relationship works. I am the nurse. I compel you, the patient, to do as I say. And if you cannot be compelled with words, then you will be compelled with force.” She smiled again, almost sad. “All for your own good, of course.”

I sucked breath down my throat, trying to clear my head, trying to ignore the meaning of Horror’s words and see past the symbols upon the surface of the dream. Had the Eye led me into a trap, or was the Governor telling the truth — was this all me, doing this to myself? Was this night shift my doing, my own pain and trauma inflicted back upon my own brain, a reflection of my own history, and nothing more?

But my breath came in jagged gasps. Fear had seized my heart. A panic attack was clawing up from my guts. And the nurses were shuffling closer still.

I had to fight, which in a dream meant I had to think, but—

Praem told me to take a deep breath. Count the inhalation. Hold the oxygen (in a dream? Doesn’t matter, just do it.) Count the exhalation.

Horror’s scabbed-up voice interrupted my purging breath: “You must come of your own will, Heather,” she said. “It is so much better for you if you engage with the process. Healing is quicker and easier if you allow it to happen, if you would only—”

“Did you lead me into this trap?” I shouted — past Horror, past the heads of the nurses, past the darkness, speaking to the scrap of glowing pink eye standing tall in the dark.

The Governor blinked, but did not answer.

Horror tutted — a dry and papery rustling. Flakes of blood floated from her lips; they vanished when they touched the darkness beneath our feet. She leaned forward, neck of arms holding her further out, looming toward me.

“You cannot go over my head on this matter, Heather!” she snapped. “You think the administration, the Governor, the Director, all of those types, you think they have any stake or say in the day-to-day running of a hospital? No, of course they don’t! They exist to keep the institution running, yes, but they’re not really the brain or the heart. The nurses and doctors, the real staff, we are the—”

“Just answer me!” I snapped, ignoring Horror completely. “I need a serious answer, just yes or no. Did you lead me into this?”

The Governor shrugged. “Night’s yours.”

“Heather!” Horror shouted in my face, only a foot or two away now. I raised Praem and Horror’s head recoiled, but not by far. She ranted on. “You need to accept the healing process, Heather! And that means not engaging with these fantasies of meaning. This delusion that you will find answers in constructed worlds, in fantasies from inside your own mind. You must engage with reality! With reality!”

Fear curdled and boiled. “Reality!?” I screamed up at her. “In reality I would rip you all apart with my tentacles! This isn’t real! You’re a metaphor for something and I wish I could just—”

Deny you.

Realisation was a tingle in my brain, a tickle down my back, a flowering in my guts.

Horror went on: “Your sister is exactly where she should be. You need to accept—”

“You’re the denial,” I said, slowly and carefully. “You’re all of it — the denial, the diagnoses, the hospital, the trauma. You’re the bit of me that thinks I can’t free her, or I never deserved to, or that she was never real in the first place. Or the part of me which sometimes wishes I could slink off and die quietly, and pretend none of this ever happened, that the entire last year of my life was a lie.”

“Heather, this is—”

But she could not interrupt. “You’re right,” I said. “You are a nurse — you’re all the nurses and doctors I ever knew, even the kind ones, the compassionate ones, who really were trying to help. Because they did damage too. You’re the ten years of making me want to give up, leave Maisie behind, and surrender to the process. You’re the piece of me which wishes the diagnosis was real, so reality wouldn’t be so scary and complicated. You’re … you’re everything I hate about myself, everything I fear I could give into, everything I would have given into if Raine and I had not met by pure chance.” I took a great shuddering breath; it felt like vomiting, like purging my guts of poison. “I mean, yes, you’re also a metaphor for the carceral structure of the Eye and what it’s done to Maisie. But firstly you’re all my fears. Aren’t you?”

Horror smiled, slow and sharp in the strengthening dark.

“Oh Heather,” she purred. “I’m just a nurse. And it’s past time you went back to your room.”

The wall of twisted nurses shuffled forward, stomping and slipping, tripping and tapping, bumbling and bumping — and reaching for me with a hundred misshapen and swollen hands, pointing dozens of darkly glistening syringe tips toward my exposed flesh, brandishing their manacles and their zip-ties, their straitjackets and their handcuffs, a wave to drown me beneath the weight of the institution, no matter the cold clarity of inner revelation.

This time they did not recoil from Praem, though I waved her like a torch. One nurse clutched at Praem’s stuffed body, greasy claws closing about her velvet head. I screamed and yanked Praem back, fearing more than anything to be rendered finally alone; I crushed Praem tight to my chest, hugging her close, protecting her instead. She had no suggestions, only a return of my embrace, a soft apology, and a declaration that she would not allow them to hurt me.

A mad impulse bid me to wave my crutch instead — anything to keep the nurses back, to protect myself and Praem.

But the moment the tip left the floor, my left leg buckled.

I went down with a yelp, fell with a snarl, and landed with a breathless whine. I hit the ground with a crack of bone on solid concrete, though the floor was nothing but darkness. Pain shot through my left knee and into my hips in a jagged web, breath ripping down into my lungs, eyes fogged with tears. The world and my body became a blazing rod of pain.

My legs and backside began to sink, as if the darkness was turning to quicksand beneath my weight. The lightness and warmth of Sevens’ yellow blanket struggled against the sucking mire, but the buoyancy was not enough. The fabric began to soak through with rich black darkness.

The nurses closed in, tightening their ring, reaching down toward me with a hundred grasping hands. Syringes angled toward my neck. Scrabbling fingers closed around my right arm and pried at my grip, trying to take Praem away. Strings of frozen drool landed in my hair, sticky slick like old mucus. Feelers grabbed my ankles, squeezing at my bones. A bulging sack of distended meat brushed the back of my head. Horror watched from the apex of the closing circle, a mask of sorrow written upon her features, as if sad that our inner conflict had come to this. If I would not surrender, then she would grind me to nothing.

“Just relax, Heather,” she said. “We’ll take you back where you belong.”

A hand of knobbly knuckles and fingers like garden wire found my throat and squeezed. “H-help—” I croaked, not able even to cry.

A sigh rolled through the nurses, like a gust of wind through the leaves of a dead forest. They almost paused.

The Governor said: “You need to finish what you started.”

The hand about my throat tightened quick and hard. My pulse slammed upward through my neck; pin-pricks of syringes touched my flesh. Cuffs and manacles fumbled about my wrists; straitjacket fabric pressed to my back. The edges of my vision throbbed red, then faded black.

I wheezed. “What … ”

“You still have the chalk,” the Governor said. “It’s yours.”

With the last of my fading strength I pulled my left hand from the sucking mire of the floor; droplets of oil-like darkness clung to my fingers and palm, falling like rain back into the dark below. Nurses clutched for my wrist and forearm — but they recoiled from the Fractal, fingers twitching and jerking as if struck by electric shock. I stuck my hand into my yellow blanket. My sight dimmed to nothing, choked to the edge of the dream.

My fingers crushed the certainty of chalk. I gripped hard, and drew it forth.

The nurses recoiled, reeling backward, staggering away. Fingers left my throat. Syringes retreated. Straitjackets fell to the floor.

The world came rushing back; breath slammed into my lungs like a back draft of superheated oxygen. I heaved and wheezed, coughing and spluttering, strings of drool hanging from my slack lips. My eyes were full of tears and my face burned like fever. The pain in my leg was a living thing, stirring in sleepless dreams, and I prayed it would stay in slumber.

For minutes I sagged and spluttered, hiccuping more than once. Praem nestled close in my right arm. My left held salvation aloft.

Vision cleared, fog of tears peeling back. Breath slowed, calming to the pump of my heart. Praem suggested I raise my eyes and take a look, which seemed sensible enough.

The stick of chalk glowed in the dark.

Just as it had for the Governor, the chalk was lit with cold fire amid the infinite shadows. The nurses — Horror included — could not endure the pale shine of the chalk. They had retreated from me, but only by a few steps. The chalk-light was cold and weak, clean and white, with none of the yellow warmth of the electric bulbs or fluorescent bars.

“ … oh-okay,” I panted, throat still raw from being strangled to the border of unconsciousness. “Okay. Okay. I-I think I get it.”

“This is unwise!” Horror snapped. Her eyes were half-squinted against the glow of the chalk. “Heather, it was never meant for you! Put it down! Put it down and—”

“Shut up!” I shouted at her. “I wasn’t asking you!”

The Governor’s voice floated upward, trapped beyond the wall of nurses. “You need to finish what you started.”

“But what does that mean?!” I waved the stick of chalk. “Everything here is metaphor, fine. Then what does this represent? The ability to perform hyperdimensional mathematics? The capacity for self-examination? The acceptance of my own body? What!?”

“Just write,” the Governor said. “The rest will come to you.”

I felt like rolling my eyes and keening with frustration, but Praem suggested that I take the Governor seriously. Praem reminded me with gentle firmness that I did not have much choice. I was still trapped by a ring of nurses. I had no other way out but forward.

“Write on what … ” I muttered.

Praem made the obvious suggestion: the floor, of course.

Good girls did not scribble on the hospital floors, but I shed that objection with less than a shrug. I had not been a good girl in rather a long time; on the contrary, I had learned how to be very bad indeed.

The tip of the chalk clacked against the darkness itself, forcing the floor into solidity.

With no idea what to write, I simply scrawled on the ground — numbers, figures, mathematical symbols, all jumbled up one after the other, spiralling off around my collapsed legs and my aching knee. The symbols glowed like phosphorescent paint.

The nurses recoiled further, stumbling backward.

But the writing — or what I was writing – hurt. An all-too-familiar tingle grew behind my eyeballs, blossoming into a stabbing headache pain of twin lances into my skull. A roiling spot of queasy unease in my guts spread and spread and spread, until I swayed with nausea, bile clawing up my throat.

Brain-math, without the aid and cushion of six extra minds, without the power input of my bioreactor.

And I had no idea what exactly I was writing; the numbers and symbols spilled out from within me, appearing as if my hand was possessed, like automatic writing. As soon as I started to think about that, as soon as I focused on it, as soon as I questioned, I could no longer continue. I faltered, stalling, choking on the promise of vomit.

The letters started to fade, islands sinking back into the benighted floor.

The nurses pressed inward once again.

“It was always falsehood, Heather,” Horror said. “Just delusion. The product of an unwell mind. Nothing more. And delusion can only prop you up for so long.”

“Shut up!” I screamed at her, then tried to catch a glimpse of the Governor past the advancing wall of nurses. “I—I don’t know what to write! I keep running out of numbers! I can’t do brain-math anymore, how am I supposed to know what to write!?”

“It’ll come naturally,” she said. “It’ll come.”

“It bloody well isn’t!”

The Governor fell silent.

I scrabbled on as best I could, snorting back the need to vomit, blinking hard against the growing headache pain, pausing between each number and symbol, worried that they were all wrong, that I was writing the wrong thing, performing the wrong equation. I couldn’t write fast enough, the numbers vanishing in turn, catching up with my desperate shaking hands, glow fading to nothing. The nurses stumbled closer, raising their arms to shield their eyes from the light, reaching for me once again with hands like bags of walnuts and tendrils dripping with sticky mucus and—

“Needs both of us,” said the Governor. She sounded surprised, and almost regretful. “You have but half.”

“What?!” I shouted. “What do I do, then!? I can’t get free on my own! I can’t—”

Horror butted in, her severed head dangling from a cluster of hands gripping her hair. “You never could do anything alone, Heather. That’s why you require treatment.” The numbers of the equation faded and faded, growing dimmer along with the chalk clutched in my fist. I had exhausted my one chance, my one way out, because I had always been so bad at mathematics. “Now,” said Horror, dangling closer. “It’s time to put away these games and—”

Horror’s face blazed with yellow-orange firelight, cast from far to my rear.

Her eyes flew wide, then crammed shut, twinned with a scream from her lungless mouth. The nurses fell back — not in a staggering retreat as from my chilled and cold chalk-light, but as if a wave crashed over them. The nurses fell like bowling pins smashing into each other. They tumbled to the floor, crashing down in great wet heaps. Horror’s head went flying, then rolling, rolling, rolling across the darkness — until she hit the toes of the Governor’s boots.

Horror looked up, head lying on one side. The Governor returned her gaze without expression. Both were lit by the blazing flame down the corridor, pouring from some source far to my rear.

“I see you,” said the Governor.

“Ah,” said Horror. “Ma’am, I can explain—”

“No. No, you can’t.”

I tore my eyes from the tedious metaphor of internal institutional conflict and looked over my shoulder, back down the darkened corridor, facing into the flames.

A burning sword; a golden hilt. Gilt and gleaming glory, scouring the dark.

A yellow flame cut through a nurse staggering back to her feet, bisecting the twisted bones and parting the folds of grey flesh, sending the halves tumbling aside, casting leaping illumination up the walls and floors — real walls and real floor, dragging their forgotten forms from the shadowy deeps by sheer heat and light and the swinging arc of a blade.

It was Seven-Shades-of-Sunlight.

Sevens’ former guise as the Drained-and-Dry-Director had gone through an unthinkable transformation. She still wore the mask of the Yellow Princess, recognisable in those ice-blue eyes, that pale swanlike throat, those sharply heightened cheekbones, that neat and tidy nose. But she had shed the exhaustion and the eye-bags, the rumpled shirt and the torn-in-haste skirt; the pens and the clipboard were nowhere to be seen, banished along with the pencil which had nestled behind her ear. Seven-Shades-of-Stressed-and-Strained was washed clean by flame and fury. Scribe no more; this Sevens was a Queen of war.

Her hair had grown wild, golden tresses glowing like burnished bronze, affixed to her brow with a gilded circlet. Her starched white shirt had become a breastplate of gold-pressed steel, the front emblazoned with a design in silver and yellow — a trio of tentacles, free and rampant, strangling a tapestry-like representation of a nurse. Her slender arms were clad in metal, soft yellow flues and whorls of flower stamped upon the armour; gloves of golden cloth protected her hands, each digit a beacon. A billowing cape flowed from her shoulders, hemmed in impossible buttery fur, the fabric burning like dawn in the darkness. A skirt of lemon-chrome mail swished about her legs as she strode forward, reflecting the light back as a million swirling points. She wore the most ridiculous shoes I had ever witnessed, utterly unsuited to real combat, but very fitting for the dream of a goddess at war — a pair of platform heels made of what was apparently solid sunlight.

In a two-handled grip she held her father’s hilt, the gift he had given to me, the one Raine had pressed into Sevens’ grip. From the empty hilt sprung a blade of yellow flame.

Seven-Shades-of-Sovereign-Sunshine raised her flaming sword and split another nurse in two. The nurse parted down the middle, halves hitting the floor and sinking into the darkness below.

Sevens twisted the sword about herself, eyes wide with focus, lips peeled from her teeth in a way I had never seen on the Yellow Princess before; then again, was she Princess any longer? Did I look upon something which had burst from a queenish cocoon?

All the many dozens of nurses had been knocked off their feet by the arrival of Sevens’ light, but now they rose again, surging upward, scrabbling with dark and twisted hands, turning upon her with dripping syringes and clutching nets and the enclosing edges of open straitjackets. Sevens raised her sword, bellowed a war cry like the voice of a bird, and charged straight into them.

Nurses went flying, cut in two or impaled and kicked back — though I had no idea how Sevens managed all that, balanced on a pair of frankly absurd platform heels. She cut and burnt and swung, felling the parody nurses left and right, hacking and sawing, stabbing and slicing.

A larger-than-average nurse managed to get behind her, backed up by two smaller monstrosities; all three lunged for Sevens at once. For a horrible second I thought she might be overwhelmed, that this rescue would be short-lived.

“Sevens!” I screamed.

But then where the Queen-of-War had stood, Sevens’ other war-form flickered into reality, as if disgorged by the darkness — Hastur’s Daughter, eight feet of cone-shaped black armour frilled with yellow membranes, more alien than anything the dream could invent, and no less a queen of war. A razor-sharp tail flicked out and impaled one of the nurses, tossing her down the corridor in a careening spray of fluids too sickly to be blood. Massive crab-like claws closed on the second nurse, snipping her roughly in three. Poison stingers like hedgehog-quills impaled the third nurse a hundred times, turning her to ragged burst meat in an instant of violence.

A golden wave of downy fuzz shivered and shook, turning the air to toxic death; yellow spore-dust filled the corridor, melting the nurses down to pools of quivering flesh.

Sevens’ foes all lay defeated. A few nurses staggered away, sinking into the dark, but the way between her and I was clear.

Hastur’s Daughter was gone in a blink, replaced once again by the Warlike Queen.

Seven-Shades-of-Wrath-and-Ruin strode toward me, putting up her sword, a smile of such satisfaction spreading across her face.

“Heather!” she called. “Heather, I figured it out! I figured it all out! I—”

A lone nurse sprang from the shadows and crashed into Sevens from the side, ruining her regal bearing, sending her toppling over, and proving my point about those unstable shoes. Sevens went flying, struck from her feet, crashing to the floor in a clatter of golden armour. The nurse clambered all over her, scabby bleeding hands clutching for Sevens’ throat.

The Flaming Valkyrie was gone. The Blood Goblin — Seven-Shades-of-Squeak-and-Gurgle, her most familiar and intimate mask — closed a maw of needle teeth on the nurse’s hand, ripping and tearing out a massive chunk of rubbery grey flesh. The nurse recoiled. Sevens spat out the gobbet of vile meat, then—

Blinked out once again, replaced by a girl I’d seen scant times before — a scared teenager in a uniform too large for her starved body, with a pistol at her hip and desperation in her eyes.

The Gunner — the one mask Sevens showed most rarely of all — jammed her stubby black pistol into the nurse’s chin and pulled the trigger.

She emptied all the bullets, making an awful mess on the ceiling; each spot of blood drew reality from the dark, glowing red in the night. The nurse slumped, dead as a sack.

The Gunner, Seven-Shades-of-Scared-and-Shaken, rolled the dead weight off her front and clambered to her feet, shivering all over, face and uniform splattered with blood. She met my eyes, re-holstered her gun, and nodded once.

And then she was gone too.

The Yellow Princess was back, once again clad for war, carrying a sword of yellow flame in a mailed fist.

She strode to my side, heels clicking on the darkness. Each step forced the shadows to assume solid form, dragging the bare banal linoleum up from the dark waters, leaving behind footprints of reality in the abyss of infinite possibility. The light of her sword forced the shadows back, peeling the shade away from ordinary walls and the edge of an iron radiator.

Many nurses remained between me and the Governor, struggling back to their misshapen feet. But now they recoiled afresh from the clean glow which poured from the sword of Seven-Shades-of-Heir-Apparent. Hisses and warbles rose from dozens of warped and twisted throats. The nurses slunk back, too silly to be scary anymore, like a crowd of hissing extras in a bad horror film.

Sevens stopped, but did not look down at me. She stared instead at the Governor — who was still gazing downward at Horror’s severed head, which lay on the dark carpet of the formless floor.

“ … S-Sevens?” I croaked.

Praem, still hugged tight to my chest, suggested that I stay quiet for a moment. Gods were talking.

“You,” said Seven-Shades-of-Crowned-in-Sunlight. “Pay attention.”

Horror winced. “Oh, bother,” she whispered.

“Not you,” said Sevens. “You. The lady in charge. Pay attention.”

The Governor raised her eyes of seashell pink. She looked at Sevens, unsurprised by either her appearance or the manner of her dress.

“I am,” said the Governor.

“You weren’t,” said Sevens. “Pay attention. And take responsibility.”

Sevens whirled the sword in her hands, flames licking across the walls. For a moment I thought she was going to duel the Governor for the prize of my mind; I started to croak a denial, choked by my own surprise. I did not want her to kill the Governor, I did not want her to kill the Eye! If she fought the Governor and banished her, I would never have my answers, never have my closure, and Maisie would be lost in the dark forever.

But my refusal was unnecessary; Sevens’ flaming flourish served a dual purpose, not the purpose of a duel. The flash of fire drove back the nurses who seemed to be regrouping, and brought the point of the regal blade downward, to indicate Horror’s head.

“Take responsibility,” said Sevens.

The Governor shrugged, hands still firmly in her pockets. “I was never in charge of the night shift. It was never mine.”

“It may not have been your fault, but you have to take responsibility regardless.” Sevens removed one hand from the hilt of her sword and indicated me with a finger clothed in golden silk. “For her.”

The Governor looked down at Horror’s head again. Horror pulled an oily and ingratiating grimace.

“You really don’t have to, you know?” Horror said. “Ma’am, you can just go back to your project. All these details are beneath you. Let the staff handle this. That’s why you employ us—”

“Silence,” said Sevens — neither loud nor sharp, but with a cold fire of absolute certainty which belonged nowhere but in the mouth of a monarch.

Horror choked on her own words. Sevens stepped forward and jabbed the tip of her sword into the flesh of Horror’s neck, lifting her off the ground like a scrap of meat on a skewer. Flames licked Horror’s cheeks and scalp, but the fire did not consume or blacken her flesh, nor even singe the ends of her hair.

But it clearly hurt. “Ow ow ow ow!” she chattered. “Ow oh ow ow oh, ow! Hot! Hot! Hot! Ow!”

Sevens ignored the complaints and thrust the speared head toward the Governor. “Take responsibility.”

The Governor just gazed at Horror’s head, as if confused. “But—”

“I can become your equal,” said Seven-Shades-of-Storm-and-Strife. “I can be any bit as great and terrible as my father at his worst. That is one of the paths open to me now — the blinding of those who see, the never-ending prison of the self, the incomplete work. The unread book by the death bed. I can be those things, if I wish, and I can be them for you. But I would rather not. I would rather remain as I am. Take responsibility.”

The Governor got halfway through another shrug, then stopped and removed her hands from her pockets. She produced a towel from somewhere — had she held onto it when she had tossed the head into the crowd of nurses?

The Governor reached out with the towel and accepted Horror’s head.

“You really don’t have to wrap me up again, you know?” Horror rattled on. “A good manager listens to her staff, especially down at ground level. There’s all sorts of things you don’t comprehend or can’t see without— mm! Mmmm-mmm—mm! Mmm!”

Horror’s chatter was muffled with a wad of towel. Within a few seconds the Governor had her wrapped neatly back up once more.

Sevens retreated a couple of steps, returning to my side, heels clicking on the floor; I thought she was going to look down at me, a monarch gazing from her lofty perch. But to my surprise she turned her sword so the tip touched the floor, holding it like a cane. Then she lowered herself in turn, going down on one knee before me.

The Yellow Princess gazed deep within me, with eyes blue as ice and a-glitter with the reflections of raging flame.

“Sevens?” I rasped.

“It is I, kitten,” she purred. “As I always was.”

“Uh … um … ” I tried to find the words, but found my throat rather painful. I swallowed hard, then looked her up and down. “Uh … ”

“Say it, kitten.”

“You … Sevens, you look absolutely absurd. You’re wearing nine-inch platform heels with an armoured skirt. You’ve got gloves made of golden cloth. You have a crown!”

Sevens smiled, a tiny kink of her royal lips. “And you are the only one in all the worlds who could get away with saying that.”

I sighed and laughed at the same time. “Thank you for saving me. Thank you. I … I think I was about to die. You saved my life, again. How many times is that now?”

“Counting is for bankers and architects, kitten.”

“Are you … awake, Sevens? I’m sorry for asking, it’s just that the dream keeps getting more and more confusing. Did the sword wake you? What happened? Does it work in the same way for you as for everybody else? You seem … coherent.”

Sevens took a deep breath. “Oh, I am so much more than awake. I am flying, kitten. I understand it all, now.”

“Understand what?”

Sevens glanced at the sword. Her lips barely moved, but a smile entered her eyes, a glow of pleasure and promise. She glanced back over her shoulder, at the Governor and the darkness. The misshapen nurses were beginning to regroup again, shambling out of invisible side-corridors, raising clutches of dripping syringes and the iron maidens of straitjackets. They crept forward, ignoring the Governor, shambling to press against the rim of Sevens’ firelight.

“It seems we have little time to discuss the details,” said Sevens. “The rush of the stream does not afford us many moments to speak.” She turned to me all the same; nurses loomed behind her shoulders, peering out of the darkness with grey expanses of eyeless flesh and sagging mounds of folded skin. “But the short version is simple enough.”

She jerked the hilt of the sword toward me, as if to show me the proof of what she had become.

“The … the sword?” I asked. “Yes, it was from your father. He asked us to give it to you.”

“My father made his own story,” she said. “The hubris, the arrogance, the fall from grace, it was never merely his obsession. It was him! It was his own story, with my mother. To wed a human, with such a limited span of life, that was his kingly arrogance, his ultimate hubris. Her death — by old age, by life, by nature — his own fall from grace. Do you see?”

Nurses pressed in from all sides, fighting against the glow of Sevens’ blade. I eyed them with my heart in the throat. “Sevens. Sevens, I think you were right, we don’t have time!”

“He made his own story,” she said. “Cutting through reality with the edge of the narrative. A pen that is a sword and a sword that is a pen. But he made a poor choice! Without that, my mother may have become like him. She needed not be mortal in the end, except for his nature.”

Sevens reached out and tucked the edges of the yellow blanket close to my chest, covering Praem on one side and my heart on the other. She muttered a tiny thank you to Praem, for looking after me. Then she gently plucked the stick of chalk from my fingers and slipped it inside the blanket too.

“Sevens, Sevens we—”

“But me!?” Sevens roared, rising to her feet again in a sudden rush. “I can make whatever story I wish! And I choose one where my love rides free!”

She swung her father’s sword in an overhand arc, bisecting the nearest nurse with a sweep of flame. Before the halves had time to fall to the floor, Sevens leaned down and used one arm to sweep me upward as swiftly as she had moved her sword.

All of a sudden I was back on my feet, my crutch pressed into my left armpit, Praem clutched to my chest.

Sevens took me by the shoulder and shoved me toward the Governor. I staggered, the echo of pain screaming upward from my left shin, strangled to quiet by the morphine in my bloodstream. The Governor put out one hand to catch my fall, but I recoiled in confusion and disgust, managing to catch myself at the last second, heaving onto the support of my crutch.

The Governor stared at me, then shrugged, turned away, and carried on toward the final light.

Sevens turned to the nurses, sword held high. “Go with your God, kitten!”

“Aren’t you coming with us?” I cried out. “Sevens, come with me!”

“My fight is here, with the nature of the narrative,” she said, whirling her father’s sword like a flaming baton. “Yours lies ahead, with the one who wronged you. Go with her, kitten. You have to do what the rest of us cannot! Go on!”

Praem suggested I take the opening; to do otherwise would waste Sevens’ efforts, and anger a wild and warlike future queen.

Besides, Sevens did not need any help. Her pen had become a sword, and the dream — the play, the narrative, all gone to horror and darkness — could not stand before the edits wrought by that blade.

“I love you, Sevens!” I cried out. “Stay safe, please!”

Sevens roared with cold laughter, sword splitting another nurse, driving back the crowd with flashes of fire. The nurses shambled past the Governor and I as if we were no longer present, totally focused on swarming toward the towering golden figure of Seven-Shades-of-Sunlight.

I turned away with regret and reluctance in my heart, a crutch wedged beneath my armpit, and hobbled after the Governor.

She waited for me at the plain double-doors, beneath the fluorescent bar of clean yellow light. I staggered up to her, sweating and panting with the effort of walking on my crutch and my wounded leg, body singing with the adrenaline and fear, throat sore and raw from the nurses’ many fingers. I glanced back over my shoulder, down the long dark corridor sinking into empty black. Seven-Shades-of-Sunlight was nothing but a distant spark, almost smothered by the staff of Cygnet Asylum.

“She’ll be okay,” said the Governor.

“What?” I twisted back to her, lurching sideways on my crutch. “How can you know that?”

“She will.”

The Governor turned away and pushed one of the doors aside. She stepped through the gap, into safety beyond the dark. I cast one final glance back at Sevens’ private war, then left her behind.

Over the threshold was more darkness — ordinary darkness, a refreshing plunge into the cool waters of private shade. My slippers and the tip of my crutch caught hard on the rough and scratchy surface of a carpet. The door clicked shut behind me. A familiar old feeling swelled inside my chest, bitter-sweet and distant, and brought the prickle of tears to my eyes.

For the ghost of a moment I felt like a squid who had squeezed into a gap between two shelves of ocean rock.

Had my other selves, my other six, my abyssal side, been inside me all along?

Then the Governor reached past my shoulder and clicked on the lights; the cephalopod sensation fled, driven deeper into the rocks by electric illumination.

“Ah … ” A dying murmur escaped my lips. I sniffed back tears, then took a deep breath. Praem hugged my chest. I had to concentrate.

The Governor strode away, toward what I could only assume was her desk.

The Office of the Governor of Cygnet Hospital, Asylum, Prison, and Maximum Security Containment Facility was refreshingly normal after our journey through the dreamlike corridors of night. The room was very wide, carpeted in plush yet scratchy institutional brown; the walls were the plain off-white slight-cream of a doctor’s office. The skirting board, light fixtures, window frame, and all other such flourishes were made of a rich dark wood polished to a high sheen. The room was illuminated by a trio of powerful incandescent bulbs in the ceiling, cupped behind plastic shades, and a matching quartet of standing lamps, all pointed at the walls so as to splash their light back upon the room, leaving behind no scrap of shadow or shade.

A large window dominated the right side of the room, looking out over the hospital grounds from four or five floors up. The gardens and lawns were now freed from the impossible darkness, lit by a gentle whisper of silver-grey moonlight, flickering between the distant trees and sliding across the empty grass. From that angle I could not see the false sky above, the wrinkled black underside of the Eye.

A short row of unremarkable filing cabinets flanked the window, alongside one of those glass display cases in which accomplished people liked to show off their trophies. Next to that was a tall, imposing, powerful bookcase made of ornamental wood. The bookcase was overflowing, but the letters on the spines of the resident tomes made my eyes hurt and my vision blur with ocular pain. The glass display case was stuffed with trophies and cups of all shapes and sizes — but the shapes made me feel sick and the sizes played tricks on my sight. Lining the wall next to the bookcase was a mosaic of diplomas and degrees, the exact sort of things one expected to see upon the wall of a distinguished professional — except the ink had run and rendered the words meaningless, turning each award and qualification into a smear of grey.

The seat of the Eye’s mind boasted two desks. The first stood toward the rear of the room, right where it should be, and was pretty unremarkable — a great slab of oak with a jumble of stationary and documents atop, pens and pencils littered everywhere, a discarded newspaper in one corner, nothing that one would not expect to find in such a place. The only element out of sync with reality was the total absence of any words on the documents, the newspaper, or the notepads. All the papers were blank white, empty of content, only there in form.

A high-backed, expensive-looking office chair stood behind the desk, mirrored by a low trio of uncomfortable plastic seats in front. No warm welcome for any members of staff who wished to address the Eye in person.

It was that first desk which the Governor walked up to. She tossed Horror’s head onto the surface with a wet and meaty thump, then stared at the result for a moment. Eventually she turned back around and looked at me again.

“The archives are through there,” she said. But I wasn’t really listening.

A second desk filled the entire left-hand side of the office. Polished steel stretched from wall to wall. Before that desk stood a chair more at home in the lair of a cartoon mad scientist than a doctor’s office — a huge reclining throne of plush fabric layered atop reinforced black plastic and sleek reflective metal, mounted on a ball-and-socket joint in the floor, so that any person seated within could turn the chair any which way, via the aid of a small electric control box mounted on one of the curved arms.

The second desk itself contained nothing, serving only as the foundation for a framework of monitor mounts.

Dozens upon dozens of screens stretched upward from that desk, lining the wall all the way to the ceiling, leaning forward as if sagging under their own weight, sprouting like dark fungus upon the spreading boughs of an electric fern. All different shapes and sizes and styles were represented — modern flat-screen televisions stood flush with the curved glass of cathode ray tubes; grainy CCTV footage unspooled while framed by high-definition video; film stock flickered and jumped and bloomed with imperfections shoulder-to-shoulder with to unshakeable digital clarity.

“The archives are through there,” the Governor repeated.

She pointed at a door, a steel door with a trio of heavy locks built into the wall, next to the tree of monitors.

I spared the door only the briefest of glances. I staggered across the office, crutch and slippers scuffing on the carpet. I lurched up to that steel desk and gripped the arm of the chair. I craned my neck to look upward, to watch the screens.

To observe.

On one camera feed, my own residential room; on another, Raine’s cell down in the prison. Both empty.

Another screen showed Sevens, whirling in fire and flame in a dark corridor, slaying nurses left and right. On yet another — Twil and Evee in the infirmary, Twil with her shoulder to the filing cabinet against the door, the door buckling and breaking, Evee shouting silent words from her wheelchair.

On another — Raine! My Raine! Raine, sprinting down some nighted hallway, clutching her machete in one hand and the blooded paw of a girl in the other — a girl with ruddy red skin and black hair and Zheng’s face on a body too small to be Zheng, her lips smeared with fresh blood and scraps of meat, the pair pursued by a crowd of things that should have been nurses. Raine was laughing. Zheng was howling. Away they went.

Another screen, and another, and another, and another! My eyes whirled across hundreds of views, inside and outside the hospital, into the patient wings, burrowed past the staff areas, dripping down in the prison. All of it, all at once, all without filter. I peered into every dark corner of the earth, every hidden secret of the asylum, every mind and heart and pair of eyes plugged straight into my vision.

There was Lozzie, poncho fluttering out behind her, leading a crowd of patients around a corner in the depths of the hospital. They blundered into something not-quite-doctor and fell upon the monster like a crowd of piranhas upon a carcass, shivs and knives rising and falling in dozens of little fists.

The patients were everywhere, on so many screens — some moving in ones and twos, scurrying and skittering through the dark, holding hands and hiding in corners. Others moved in big packs, flowing like water, avoiding concentrations of nurses. Lozzie’s revolutionaries were laying their groundwork for tomorrow’s dawn.

But I could not stay. My vision whirled away, as if I couldn’t control my own eyes.

Down into the prison I saw a vortex of shadow — Praem’s other half, flanked by half a dozen Knights in their armour and visors. Guns raised and bucked in silent hands, firing at something beyond my sight. Not at Praem. They were on her side. Our side. Us.

Had they been fighting all night, all day, for all time?

Sight whirled on. I couldn’t stay with them either.

On another monitor — an exterior view, deep in the woods. A flash of russet fur flickered past, vulpine tail whipping out behind. Shapes lumbered through the trees behind the fox, led on a merry chase deeper into the woods.

Exterior views flashed by, rolling across my mind. On another camera a white hump of ridged armour crashed over a low wall, fleeing a line of dark figures armed with crackling spears. Was that a Caterpillar? It was moving too fast, and so were my eyes. Tree lines and horizon and the exterior wall sped by, blurring into night and moonlight and out of sight. One section of the exterior wall look crushed or broken, bent inward by some great weight; I tried to go back, tried to focus on the gigantic fluttering shape that blocked out the night itself, but I could not stall. My eyes whipped on, as if drawn by gravity, down and down and down, into the black hole of endless observation.

One cluster of monitors showed a place I had not seen before — steel corridors, bulkhead doors, flickering lights, all placed to guard huge glass tanks of murky water.

There, my sight finally slowed.

All the views of that hidden place were drowned in emergency lights, strobing red and orange, silent sirens reflected off pools of standing water; many of the glass tanks had burst, flooding the hallways with brackish water, dripping off metal gantries, pouring down empty lift shafts. Gunfire flashed in the blinding darkness, chewing into walls, chasing slender figures I could not pin down as my eyes jumped from screen to screen. Bodies lay upon the floor, bleeding dark ichor into spilled water from the shattered aquariums. A moment of panic, but then no — they were not Knights, no, not ours at all. But if those armed guards were not our Knights, then what were they? I saw no face, no flesh, just blood and armour and broken guns. But I could not stop. My eyes tore onward.

Half-glimpsed forms slid through the shadows, their sinuous motion oddly familiar. Were those the ones who had slain the guards, and still fought them now? Had they burst their watery prisons and surprised their jailers? Did they know about Lozzie’s revolution? Did they know about me?

My eyes followed the logic of the screens, spiralling toward the centre of this dirty secret.

And there, in the core, was the largest glass tank of all. Set amid hissing pipes and high guardrails, warning signs and wary checkpoints, ringed by automatic guns and electric fences, it was armoured in glass many meters thick, large enough for a pod of whales, and filled with an ocean of water.

A single mote of flesh floated in the distant core of that main tank, deeper down and further away than the floor of the abyss itself. The flesh, the figure, the hint of life — it was little more than a smear of pale skin, obscured behind glass and pressure and murk.

Upon that, my eyes finally halted.

I knew what I beheld.

“Maisie?”

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



And there she is. In the flesh (in a dream), in water (upon the stage), trapped deeper than any abyssal swimmer.

Oh yeah and also War Goddess Sevens, can’t forget about her! This one was kinda weird, I’m not gonna downplay it; I actually did not fully expect Sevens to turn up here, she was meant to wait until slightly later in the arc, but she was having none of that, and I guess she was ready for a return to the stage!

Meanwhile, I have a little treat for you all this week! Or at least those of you who do not frequent the discord server (those of you who do, you’ve probably already seen this). I’ve been given express permission to share this incredible pixel art rendition of Heather and the Governor, at the moment of their mathematical confrontation, by the incredibly talented and ever-generous skaianDestiny (who has also made a lot of other pixel art of the story!) And here is a special extra version, with a certain Praem-shaped addition cradled in Heather’s arms!

If you want more Katalepsis right away, you can get it by:

Subscribing to the Patreon!

All Patrons get access to two chapters ahead! No matter what level you subscribe at! That’s about 20k words at the moment. The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chances of having to slow down the story or get interrupted by other responsibilities. The generous and kind support of Patrons and readers is what makes all this possible in the first place! I wouldn’t be able to do this without all of you! Thank you all so very much!

You can also:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps a lot! Many readers still find the story through TWF, which still surprises me a lot! Voting only takes a couple of clicks!

And thank you, dear readers! Thank you for reading Katalepsis! As always, I could not do any of this without all of you, the readers and audience. So, thank you for being here! Katalepsis is for you!

Next week, it’s her. But what is a lonely squid-girl to do, when presented with the first real sighting of her long-lost twin? Well, maybe she can break that glass …

bedlam boundary – 24.23

Content Warnings

Unreality / gaslighting / institutionalisation (same as the previous chapters so far in this arc)
Pain / medical pain
Opiates



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

Scratch-tick-tap-scratch-tick-tap.

The Governor’s stick of chalk flicked and dragged across the blackboard, a stuttering white spark in the gathering gloom of an early evening, cradled in the spider-clutch fingers of a dusken hand, palm and wrist melding into the softly squirming shadows. Tendrils of shade lapped at her messy mane of dark blonde hair, as if trying to straighten out the tumbled tresses. Red-orange light filtered through thickly cloying cloud cover beyond the windows; the last glint of a ruddy sunset snagged on the metal angles of the dozen wristwatches she wore on her right forearm, framed by the rolled-up cuff of her laboratory coat. The night crept upward to swallow the swinging globe dangling from her other hand — Horror’s severed head, wrapped tight in a towel.

Scratch-tick-tap-scratch-tick-tap.

The infirmary was choked with umbral tide; evening was dead, falling gracefully into the grave of night. Through the uncurtained windows, the grounds of Cygnet Hospital lay beneath crests and peaks of flowing darkness, crowned by the thinnest remnant of the sun’s falsehood.

No sound reached out from the rest of the asylum, as if all the patients were sleeping in their beds and all the staff had gone home for the day, or retreated to their night-time posts, or simply vanished with the passing of the light. Even Evelyn and Twil were perfectly quiet in their premature slumber, though I could see their chests rising and falling with soundless breath.

All was silent and still. All, except that unceasing skitter-scatter — scratch-tick-tap-scratch-tick-tap.

Adrenaline drowned my brain and flooded my nervous system. Breathing was almost impossible. My skin broke out in cold sweat, sticking hair to scalp and clothes to flesh. I clutched the Praem Plushie in clammy palms, wide-eyed at the Governor’s back, at her bold shoulders beneath her lab coat, at her tumble of dark hair, at the swish and flick and jerk of her hand as she drew chalk across board.

How was this possible? The door was still barred by a filing cabinet, a big metal monster which only Twil could move with ease. Why had Twil and Evee not awoken? The scratching and tipping and tapping, it was so loud! The sound jabbed at the inside of my skull, prickling my eyes with tears, provoking the edge of a sneeze.

And what was she — the Governor, the Eye, the Eye’s embodied ego? — what was she doing?

Mathematics, of course.

She was writing out an equation.

Panic surged up from my guts in a wave of nausea and vertigo; the sneeze was strangled by the taste of bile in the back of my throat. The Governor had spoken to me, hadn’t she? And now she was performing hyperdimensional mathematics, and only the horrors of Outside knew what nightmares would flower from those numbers and—

Praem — a plush Praem, held in my sweaty, trembling hands — bid me to take a deep breath and stay calm.

I nodded. I took that deep breath. Panic ebbed back down my throat, though it still burned in my chest.

“Evee,” I whispered as loudly as I dared. “Evee? Evee, wake up. Wake up! Evee? Evelyn?”

Evelyn slept on; perhaps she could not hear my voice over the scratch-tick-tap-scratch-tick-tap of the chalk. I reached out and did something I would never normally contemplate, — I grabbed Evee’s shoulder without warning or permission, hard and rough and careless enough to hurt. I shook her. I squeezed. I dug with my fingertips until I found collarbone and scapula. I even used Praem, pressing the plushie to Evee’s shoulder.

But still she did not wake.

“ … Twil? Twil, wake up! I need help. Twil!”

I had to lean further to reach Twil in the same manner. She was no more responsive than Evee. They both slept on, holding hands, breathing in slow silence.

Alone. Alone with the Eye. Alone to face—

No! Praem insisted.

I dragged my eyes downward to meet those flat discs of stitched white, going grey in the thickening shadows of the night. She was right here. Praem, who was in many ways as much my spiritual daughter as she was Evelyn’s. Praem was right there with me. I need not face fear alone.

But face fear I must, or else the Governor would complete her equation without me.

“ … stop,” I croaked, raising my voice. Louder. “Stop. Stop writing. Wait for me. Stop! Please!”

Scratch-tick-tap-scratch-tick-tap. The Governor kept writing.

A plastic and metal crutch stood propped against the side of my bed; the Governor had put it there, so that I might walk on my injured leg. That was a good sign, I told myself. It meant she wanted me to get up and go over there and join her. She was not simply performing brain-math upon us, without knowledge or consent. I was expected to participate in this process, whatever it was.

My throat closed up. My hands shook all the harder.

A lesson.

The Eye wished me to join her for a lesson. We had gone without one for almost a year, had we not? And finally she had me where she wanted, back in a nightmare, back in the classroom, back with the mathematics once again.

I could not let her dictate the pace. I had to intervene.

I slipped my left arm through the supporting loop of the crutch and gripped the textured plastic handle in a sweaty fist. With my right arm, I hugged Praem to my chest, safe and secure. Then I levered myself to my feet, took one unsteady step, and—

A hundred tiny knives ripped open the flesh of my left shin.

The bandage was clean and unblemished. The dressing was intact. No blood leaked through Raine’s loving and delicate stitch-work. But the pain choked me on my own gasp, blinded me with tears, and made me want to vomit. The sole of my foot could not endure the slightest pressure. I could not walk, even with the crutch.

Scratch-tick-tap-scratch-tick-tap; the Governor’s equation now filled a full quarter of the blackboard.

“Stop … ” I whined. “Please, stop.”

If I tried to cross the room — a dozen steps? More? — the pain would knock me out or drive me mad.

A row of pill bottles stood on the counter top, amid the peeling white paint and the dubious dark stains, about to be swept into the clutch of the crawling shadows. The counter was only three or four paces from the foot of the bed. I could make that. I forced three deep breaths down my throat, then clenched my jaw until my teeth squeaked. Raine and Evelyn and Twil had bought me time and clarity. Praem supported my other arm. I could make it! Three or four steps was nothing. I could make it, I could!

Never before had I held Evelyn in such reverent respect as upon the eternity of pain I spent crossing the width of that infirmary.

Evee always made it look so easy, walking on one mechanical prosthetic and one withered leg — which could barely hold her weight — swinging her walking stick like an extension of her body. Evelyn strode, strutted, stomped, and stamped with style and substance. But me? I sweated and shook and slipped, hauling myself along on that shivering crutch, my good leg almost buckling underneath my meagre body weight, swallowing a scream when I was forced to put pressure on the sole of my injured leg.

I reached the counter top and slumped against the wrinkled wood, panting for breath, sweat running down my face, sticking my pajama top to my back. The pain was creeping higher now, fresh barbed wire forcing its way up through my veins and arteries to tear at the meat of my thigh and chip away at my hipbone.

Painkillers — codeine, hydrocodone. Pill bottles jangled and echoed, shoved aside. Not enough, not for this pain.

The bottle of morphine threatened to slip from my sweaty hands. I gripped harder, scrabbling at the lid with my fingernails. Broke the white plastic, let it clatter to the counter top. Couldn’t read the tiny text on the bottle, blurred by tears and shadow. Had four hours passed since the first dose? Would I poison myself with opiates if I took more right away? How many tablets, how many should I swallow, how many—

Praem assured me that more than four hours had elapsed. She instructed me to swallow two pills.

My juddering hands extracted four pills instead; I let two fall onto the counter and roll away, too desperate and distracted to pluck them up and return them to the bottle. I shoved the little disks into my mouth, dry and hard and small. A glass stood at my elbow, holding less than a mouthful of lukewarm water. I tossed it down anyway, then swallowed. The pills scratched and stuck as they went. I almost choked, coughing and spluttering.

But down the morphine went.

The painkillers hit my stomach like honey drowning a fire. I stood for too long, gripping the counter top, swaying suddenly, my vision eaten away by the darkness at the edges.

Praem guided me to a bottle of antibiotics. I needed my second dose, lest the first be wasted. The pills were chalky chewable circles. They tasted like lemons.

Praem told me to slip both bottles into my yellow blanket. I might need them later.

Scratch-tick-tap-scratch-tick-tap.

The Governor’s flicking stick of ghost-white chalk had reached the halfway point of the blackboard. The equation glowed in the shadows, the letters and numbers and spiral-shape figures rising in phantom phosphorescence out of the falling night. Her blonde hair swayed as she wrote, dragging across the laboratory coat. The last of the sunlight was almost gone.

“Stop,” I croaked again. “Stop writing. Please, just wait for me.”

Somewhere in the back of my mind I knew that oral opiate tablets should take thirty minutes or more to start functioning, to wash away the pain and the care, to leave me able to walk without screaming and blacking out. But I did not have thirty minutes. I did not have even three.

I put Praem down on the counter top — “Just for a second, I promise, I promise, won’t leave you here” — then fumbled with the cuff of my left-hand sleeve. I pulled back the ribbed brown jumper, then the soft pink pajama top with the strawberry pattern. The Fractal shone on my skin, darker than any shadow. Stark black lines and perfect angles, pure and uncorrupted by the touch of the dream.

Praem returned to the crook of my right arm; I hugged her tight, to my chest. I gripped the crutch once again, angling my body weight so I could stagger forward.

Morphine dripped downward, leeching into my wound, pushing back the pain.

Off I went, striding into the dark, toward the Governor’s back and the ceaseless flickering of her chalk, trying not to scream as I put weight on my left foot. Where were my slippers? Raine must have removed them before she’d carried me to the infirmary bed. Ah, there they were, fallen by the door. Too far for the additional steps. Too far to divert. To swing that way would break my momentum and send me crashing to the floor. My poor feet would have to remain cold for now. A little chill hardly mattered.

I lurched like a drunkard upon the deck of a sailing ship, lost in the worst of all storms. I slammed into the desk, hissing and grunting, using the impact to re-route my own balance. Then I staggered sideways, reeling forward, and fell against the wall, next to the edge of the blackboard.

Scratch-tick-tap-scratch-tick-tap. The Governor kept writing.

“Stop,” I croaked. “Stop. Stop writing. Stop. Stop!”

Scratch-tick-tap-scratch-tick-tap.

I righted myself and stood on both feet, despite the grasping claws of pain inching upward. I extracted my left arm from the crutch and thrust it forward, pointing the Fractal at the Governor.

“Stop!”

Scratch-tick—

She stopped writing.

The Governor paused, a wavering shadow outlined by the glass of the window, a high nose and powerful cheekbones framed by a mane of darkest blonde. Her spine was very straight beneath her laboratory coat; her chest showed a swell of coffee-coloured jumper, a perfect match with my own. Her face, free of even the tiniest blemishes, without even a single mole, was blank and bored. Eyes pink as blood-frothed water glowed faint as if with distant inner light.

My mouth was bone. My hands were frightened doves. My heart hammered against Praem’s fabric-and-stuffing body.

“What are you doing?” I said.

She circled a portion of the equation with a loop of chalk. Then her arm hinged outward, offering me the shining white cylinder.

I started to shake my head, but then I took her seriously; I straightened up as best I could, taking my own weight on legs and crutch, tugging my yellow blanket tight across my shoulders. I examined the equation, but I could not make head nor tail of what it was meant to mean. It spilled across the blackboard in ghostly figures, thousands of them packed shoulder to shoulder. The numbers and symbols meant nothing.

“I’m not any good at mathematics,” I said. The words felt absurd, but they seemed the right thing to say. “Not without the rest of me. Only one seventh of me is here right now. You must know that.”

The Governor gestured vaguely with the stick of chalk, encouraging me to take it from her.

“I can’t,” I said, voice tight with new-found fury. “It doesn’t mean anything to me. I don’t understand. I never understood why you did this to me. I mean, yes, I have working theories now — you were trying to propagate yourself, spread yourself, make a copy of yourself, find a mirror into which you could look and see yourself. Or it was all a mistake, because we were just cuckoos in your nest, yes, fine. I know all that. But I still don’t understand.”

The Governor gestured with the chalk again, slow and easy.

“Look at me,” I hissed.

The Governor turned her head — slowly, haltingly, dragging her eyes across the equation as if her gaze caught upon the figures. She stared for a moment at the number seven, then a three, then at a symbol I did not recognise. She stared at the darkness beyond the blackboard, pausing upon the wall, then on the filing cabinet which blocked the door.

Finally her eyes met mine. She did not withdraw the stick of chalk.

“Take it?” she said.

Raine had been correct; the Governor spoke with a distinct Reading accent, my accent. Her voice was floaty and soft, like the wind through a field of drying cloth. We did not look alike, the Governor and I. Her face was bold and sharp where mine was round and soft. Her skin was dusken dark where mine was pale and pasty. She was taller than me by more than a head. Her hair was thick and luxuriant. Her eyes were empty and elsewhere.

Only our accents matched — and the jumpers we both wore, brown as cream-rich coffee.

“I can’t do anything with it,” I said. “I was never able to refuse you before. In the dreams, the nightmares, the decade of nightmares. I could never say no. But now I can tell you no, can’t I? Because you have ears, like this. So no, I won’t take the chalk.”

She blinked. Twice. Looked away. Then back at me again.

“It’s yours,” she mumbled. “Take it?”

Praem suggested this was a good idea. If the Eye — or the Governor — did not have the chalk, then she could not return to the equation. At the very least, we would be more in control of the situation. Good idea, Praem. I reached out with trembling fingers and plucked the ghostly white stick from the Governor’s grasp. Our hands did not touch. The idea of touching her flesh made my skin crawl.

She watched me take the chalk. She had no reaction, neither good nor bad.

As I took the chalk, I noticed something.

“Your watches have all stopped,” I said. None of the dozen watches on her right arm were ticking. All their hands had ground to a halt.

She withdrew her arm and glanced at her watches, moving her gaze from wrist to elbow, as if struggling to rake her attention across the petrified faces. Her eyes flickered away again, losing interest. Then, back to me.

Eyes the colour of crushed brick and powdered shell. Rain-clouds at dusk, swallowing a dead sun. The rim of morning. Pink like entrails, flower-buds before the storm.

I shook my head, bewildered and numb, unsure what to say. What can one possibly say, to the avatar of a nightmare which has haunted one’s dreams for half of one’s life? My mouth felt dry and my leg ached, but most of my fear had fled. Why was I unafraid? Because this metaphor for my decade of nightmares was nothing compared to the reality. The Governor was nothing compared to the Eye. The Governor was so passive.

But she was the Eye, in the same way that I was Heather.

“Are you lucid?” I said eventually. “Do you know what you are?”

The Governor shrugged, eyes wandering away. “I know I can’t leave.”

“I’ve never spoken to you before,” I said. “Not really. You and I, we don’t speak. You can’t speak. You just communicate in … well, in this.” I gestured at the inscrutable mathematics on the blackboard, the glowing letters thrusting outward from the night’s skin. “Is that what you’re trying to do? Are you trying to speak with me?”

The Governor blinked. “I don’t have time for this.”

“Time for what? Time doesn’t matter, this is a dream, time will bend to accommodate whatever we do. I’ve rendered you down into a human shape. Or at least part of you. You can just use your mouth. You can talk. Talk to me. Tell me … why.”

She shrugged.

“I never wanted your lessons,” I said, a strange cold anger dying inside my chest. “I never wanted any of it. I wanted to be a normal person, an ordinary person, and live with my sister. But you, you took all that away and shoved this shit into my head and … and … ” A shuddering breath went through me. “And if you hadn’t, I never would have met Raine, or Evee, or became what I am now. I don’t understand how I should feel about you. Should I feel anything at all?”

The Governor watched this truncated outburst without expression.

I sighed. “Why am I even saying this to you? You don’t care.”

“You need to finish the equation”, she said.

“Why? What does it do? What’s it for?”

“It’s for you.”

“I just told you, I don’t want your lessons. I cut you off a year ago, because I don’t want them anymore. You see this?” I gestured with my left arm, raising the Fractal. “This is a restraining order. No more of you.”

“I know.”

“All I want is my sister back. All I want is Maisie.”

The Governor blinked, brow crinkling — with incomprehension. Did she not understand?

The Governor looked away from me, dragging her eyes across the equation once again. Then she looked out of the window, then up at the sky — no, at the ceiling, blank and covered with a clustering of shadows. But it was the sky at which she gazed.

“How can I be both above and below?” she asked. “How can we be more than one? We’ve always been just one.”

Praem prompted me with something I would not have considered — empathy.

“ … are you lonely?” I asked.

The Governor lowered her gaze and looked at me. “I need to see myself.”

I shook my head. “I am not your mirror.”

The Governor shook her head too. “Not what I meant.”

“You can’t see yourself in a reflection,” I said. “That’s just the physical self. If you want to see yourself — your real self — reflected, then you need context. Other people. Community.” I sighed and squeezed my eyes shut. “What am I even saying? Why am I saying any of this to you? You’re … you can’t comprehend any of this. Can you?”

“We are both trapped, are we not?”

I opened my eyes to find the Governor staring back at me, still without expression.

“Have you been watching us?” I asked. “Me and my friends? Have you been watching what we’re up to, following our progress? Do you understand why we help each other, why we want to help each other? Is any of it getting through to you? Is this play reaching you?”

The Governor looked back at the equation. “I don’t have time for this. You need to finish the equation.”

I almost laughed. “I can’t! I’m reduced. I’m one seventh of myself. And it’s your institution which has done this to me, to all of us. This place is the inside of you.”

She glanced out of the window again. “Not my intention.”

“Where are the other six of me?” I demanded, not expecting an answer.

“Restrained. Captive. Boxed up.”

“ … in the ‘Box’?”

“Mm,” she grunted.

Hope surged in my chest. “And Maisie is in the Box, too?”

“Mmhmm.”

“How can I get into the Box?”

She shrugged. “Through a door, I suppose.” Her gaze wandered back to the equation again. “Are you going to finish this?”

I sighed. “I keep telling you, I can’t. I don’t understand any of the mathematics. I need you to teach me, all over again. Is that why you’re here?”

The Governor looked at me — suddenly, sharply, her pink-frothed eyes clearing of haze and distraction.

Lucid, the Governor saw me.

I almost stumbled back, clutching my metal crutch, crushing Praem to my chest in quivering fear.

“I’m here because you understand,” she said. “Because you and I understand each other. We are the same thing. We seek the same thing.”

I snorted — a weak little laugh, a feeble defence. “You’re a god and I’m your angel. Is that it?”

“You are my daughter,” she said.

I sighed, the fear ebbing away. “No, I’m not. I have an actual biological mother, who gave birth to me. You just … adopted me. Against my will. By force. I mean, you kidnapped me. Me and Maisie. Why did you never let her go? You have to understand … ” I trailed off and swallowed, surprised by the bile rising up my throat. I had not prepared for this, for a face-to-face chat with the thing which had kept my twin sister imprisoned beyond reality for ten long years. “You have to understand how angry I am with you. With what you’ve done. Keeping her and I separated, keeping her here. I … I don’t even think you understand the concepts, but I could easily hate you for that.”

“Do you hate me?”

I was lost for words. What was hate, to something like this? She didn’t care. Hate was irrelevant. “No,” I said. “Because there’s no point.”

The Governor’s gaze wandered away again, over the equation. She shrugged.

“I need to return to the archives and finish my work.” she muttered. “Then I will see.”

“ … pardon?”

She shrugged again. I’d heard her perfectly, but I didn’t understand.

“What are the archives?” I asked.

“Everything,” she muttered. “Every detail. All which needs to be seen.”

“And what does that mean? What do you need to do in the archives?”

“All I need to do is finish going through the archives. Once I’ve finished, everything will make sense. Once I understand, everything will make sense.” The Governor turned away from the equation, back to me again. “Are you going to finish this?”

I glanced at the numbers one last time, chalk pinched between my fingers. I asked Praem if she knew how to do this — she had opened the door to Wilson Stout’s office, hadn’t she? But Praem said she could not. This was true hyperdimensional mathematics, irrelevant to any maid.

“I can’t,” I said eventually. “I keep telling you, I can’t.”

The Governor nodded. She slid her hands into the pockets of her lab coat with the finality of putting on a hat and scarf.

“Wait!” I snapped. “You’re in charge of this place, Cygnet Hospital, the asylum. You are the authority, you’re in charge. If you want me to finish this equation, or you want to finish whatever you’re doing in the archives, then let us go.”

The Governor looked at me without expression, pink eyes glowing faintly in the dark.

“Let us go,” I repeated. “Dismiss all the staff, all the doctors and nurses. Throw open the cells, the prison, the high-security wing, all of it. Let us go before the next riot. Because if you don’t, the riot will grow, the revolution will win. We’ll sweep the staff aside and knock the walls down, either metaphorically or literally. And then we’ll halt your work with the archive. It’ll never be completed, whatever it is. We will halt your work.”

The Governor stared at me, and said: “I would like that very much.”

Then she stepped around me, heading for the barred door.

“Don’t just leave!” I snapped. “Let us go! Or at least explain what the archive is! Hey!”

She crossed to the door; it was no longer barred. The filing cabinet stood aside. The door itself opened, yawning on the near-to-night darkness of the corridor beyond.

“I could show you,” she muttered. “I’m going back. You can come, if you want.”

“I … I can barely walk!” I said. “My leg is killing me, and that’s with a fresh dose of morphine.”

The Governor paused in the doorway and looked back at me, then down at my leg. “Mine too. Same spot.”

“ … pardon?”

“We’re the same. I told you, we’re the same. We understand each other. You should look at the archives too. Maybe you can help. Maybe you were supposed to help all along. That would be pleasant. I would be … less … singular … ”

The Governor trailed off, turning toward the darkness. She stepped out into the corridor and turned left, heavy boots slapping on the floor as she strode away.

“Wait!” I snapped. “Wait for me, you— dammit!”

I stuffed the stick of chalk into my yellow blanket and hobbled over to my mud-befouled slippers. Getting them onto my feet was not easy, even now the morphine had soaked into my bones; putting too much pressure on my left leg sent a strange echo of pain upward from my shin and into my thigh and hip, like the sound of a bowling ball rolling slowly from wall to wall down an empty hallway. It didn’t actually hurt, but seemed as if it should, like biting one’s lip after having a dental anaesthetic. My body was calm and easy, but my mind knew that I would pay in pain later on.

With my slippers jammed onto my feet, I staggered toward the open door, swaying on my crutch like a ship with a broken mast. The Governor’s footsteps were vanishing toward the edge of my hearing.

In the doorway I paused and lifted the Praem Plushie to my face. We looked back together, toward where Evelyn and Twil slept on, oblivious to our departure.

“Should I follow her?” I hissed, asking Praem her advice. “This isn’t safe, I know this isn’t safe!”

I was addled by opiates and half-sunk in dream logic, but I was not stupid — venturing out, alone, into the darkness, on the heels of the Eye itself, barely able to walk, was by far the most stupid thing I could possibly do in this situation. I should slam the door shut and lock it fast, then try to drag the filing cabinet to re-create the barricade. But this was my chance to find out what the Eye really wanted. She would lead me straight to this ‘archive’, if only I could follow.

But was I stepping into a trap?

Praem said yes. Obviously. This was unsafe. Do not attempt to follow the Governor. Close the door and stay—

“Heather?”

The Governor’s voice floated down the hallway outside. Her footsteps had stopped.

Perhaps she had decided to give me a proper answer. I checked with Praem. Praem said it was okay to look, but don’t follow. Don’t follow. Don’t leave everyone else behind.

I lurched out into the corridor.

To my right was darkness, dingy walls, and dirty floor. To my left, twenty feet or more down the hallway, a single yellow light bulb guttered above an intersection, casting sickly grey light across the corners of painted plaster.

The white hem of the Governor’s laboratory coat flicked around one of those corners.

“Wait!” I hissed into the darkness. My voice returned as a chorus of echoes — wait wait wait wait … “Where are you going?! I’m not going to follow you! Come back! Talk to me, you—”

The light bulb in the intersection guttered out.

Darkness was absolute. For a split-second I could not even see Praem’s fabric face, tucked into the crook of my arm. I hiccuped; the sound was flat, without echoes, as if I was buried in a box.

Then the light bulb burst back to life, like a dying body gasping for one more breath.

The door to the infirmary was gone, replaced by a whitewashed plaster wall. The junction ahead had vanished; the corridor had straightened out — and out and out and out, stretching off into infinity. A corridor of infinite length, punctuated by occasional flickering light bulbs between an infinity of nothing. The Governor stood beneath the first such struggling bulb, facing toward me, hands thrust deep into the pockets of her laboratory coat. Her pink-froth eyes seemed to look past my shoulder, as if penetrating the shadows to my rear.

“Don’t dawdle,” she muttered.

She turned on one heel and walked away, boots clicking against the cold floor, stepping out of the light and into the darkness, as if her feet created the reality beneath her soles.

“Oh,” I hissed. “Oh, oh no.” I glanced back down at Praem. “I’m sorry. I’m so sorry, Praem. I’ve left Evee behind. I’m so sorry. This is my fault, I take responsibility, it’s my fault, I shouldn’t have stepped beyond the door. I’m such a fool, I—”

Praem told me not to worry. This wasn’t my fault. I cannot have been expected to know the Governor would have authority over the physical walls and portals of Cygnet Asylum. That was just cheating.

But I should have expected anything; this was a nightmare, after all.

“We can get back to the infirmary, we can,” I whispered to Praem. “I’m not doing what the Eye — the Governor, whatever she is — wants me to do, and right now she obviously wants me to follow her, she—”

Praem directed my eyes to the corridor ahead and impressed upon me that I did not have a choice. At my rear stood a wall of darkness. The corridor ahead was a straight line, unbroken by branches or junctions, punctuated by that weak light struggling against the night beyond the walls. The Governor was receding into the distance, laboratory coat flapping about her calves. Soon she would leave me behind, alone in the dark.

No path existed save on the heels of the Governor.

“I’ll get us out of this,” I hissed, then swallowed a hiccup. “I promise I will. Hold on tight, Praem.”

I swung my crutch forward and lurched off in pursuit, driven by anger and outrage as much as fear or curiosity. The Governor — the Eye, I reminded myself with a grunt and a snarl of effort, as I caught my body weight and hauled myself onward, crutch-tip squeaking against the floor — had lured me away from my friends, away from those who mattered, and then trapped me with a dirty trick as soon as I was separated from those who helped define what I truly was.

“Wait for me, you … you … horrible thing!” I hissed at her retreating back.

The lights flickered at the sound of my voice. I cared not. Morphine pushed back the fear.

My lurching stagger ate up the corridor; my head spun with sudden vertigo, but I crammed my eyes shut and carried on. Within thirty seconds I caught up to the Governor’s clicking heels. The sober part of my mind knew that was impossible, but Praem suggested I not consider that fact too closely. We walked between pools of flickering electric light, oases of weak and watery illumination separated by oceans of darkness. In the gloom between the lights, nothing seemed to exist except her and I, and the sound of our feet.

“Where are you leading me?” I demanded.

“Where you asked to go,” said the Governor. “To the archives.”

“And what are the archives? What do they archive?”

“Everything,” she muttered, voice drifting away on the empty black air. “All of it.”

“Everything what?!” I spat, wishing she would pause for a moment so I could smash her in the ankles with my crutch. “All of what? What is in the archives, all of what?”

“Observations.”

And as she spoke that truth, the lights guttered out, plunging us into the abyss.

When they flickered back on, we were no longer walking down a corridor of infinite length, vanishing toward a point miles distant. That had just been a filthy lie to get me out of that room, to peel me away from my friends, away from my protection and my context. Now the Eye and I were walking down an ordinary hospital corridor, walls punctuated by doorways and junctions. A stairwell loomed ahead, climbing toward flickering bulbs.

Now is your chance, Praem reminded me. Get away from her as soon as you can.

Right, I agreed. Absolutely! Time to slip away and get back to the infirmary. Time to leave!

Yet the institution itself denied my escape with great and intentional efficiency; as we passed the open mouths of empty corridors and plodded up winding staircases, every route but the one ahead was choked by darkness. The Governor strode on past lightless junctions and the gaping holes of many doorways. Each was filled with black, the walls and floor vanishing into lightless immensity within a foot or two. I had no torch or mobile phone, no way to pierce the darkness except my own opiate-fogged vision. I wished for my tentacles, my other six selves, strobing as bright rainbows from my flanks; together we would have made a mockery of the darkness, turned it into a playground, no obstacle at all.

But I did not have any of that. I was one, alone, singular, and I could not see in the dark.

I hobbled on at the Governor’s heels, hoping always that the next corridor, the next junction, or the next stairwell would provide an alternative route, a flickering light bulb in the distance, a hint of a way out. I waited for an exit.

I waited in vain. Every corridor was impassable with darkness, all but the one we already trod. The Governor walked on, click-click-click, heading always for the next island of electric illumination, the next set of flickering light bulbs in the ceiling, the next buzzing fluorescent bar attached to a hospital wall. We passed banks of windows blinded by the night outdoors, the last rays of sunlight finally swallowed up by the horizon of the Eye. We hurried on through gaping hallways that seemed to open into nothing on either side, as if we walked on a tightrope above an abyss. We trod past row after row of closed doors, the little windows looking in on the unlit cells of patient residential rooms. Nothing and nobody stirred within.

Twice I almost stepped from the path, willing to brave the dark just to avoid whatever deeper trap the Eye was leading me into. But both times I halted, then scurried back toward the Governor’s heels, for I saw shapes moving in the deep darkness beyond sight — inhuman outlines, warped and twisted, wrapped in scraps of nurse-like uniform.

The staff of Cygnet Hospital still stalked the night-time corridors.

Raine might be able to outfight or outrun a nurse, but I was unarmed and disabled. If I left the Governor’s side, I would not make it back to my friends. What an irritating and insulting irony.

After several long minutes of walking — of staggering and lurching and clutching at my crutch — I drew level with the Governor, to walk beside her rather than at her heels. I glanced up at her eyes, but she simply stared straight ahead as she walked. Pink glow burned deep behind her irises.

“May I ask you a question?” I said. “Will you answer?”

“Of course. That is the first principle of teaching.”

I clenched my teeth, but I did not waste my breath on a rebuke. “Where are the archives?”

“Below my office,” she said. “Beneath.”

“And where is your office?”

“You’ve been there before. You should remember that.”

“Humour me. Pretend I don’t know. Just tell me where it is.”

“We’re going there right now.”

“Tell me where it is.”

“You should memorise the route.”

Praem reminded me that there was no point in losing my temper. This was a dream, and the Eye was not the Eye, merely an avatar, an expression, a small piece of a whole. The Governor was an idiot god at the centre of the institution, concerned with only one thing — the archives

And myself, I supposed; she was taking an interest in me. She was taking me to the archives, but wished me to know nothing else but that which she was going to place in front of my eyes.

The Governor led me deeper and deeper into the core of the hospital. We seemed to move into administrative areas, carpeted and whitewashed, with doors that opened on lightless offices and bookkeeping rooms, with a hint of desks and shelves pinned behind the wall of night. The stretches of darkness between the electric lights grew longer and longer, with light bulbs flickering at the far ends of elongated corridors, so that we trod across vast expanses of twilight emptiness between pools of reality.

And the staff — the nurses — began to surround us.

The misshapen figures never entered the pools of light, nor came close enough for the overspill of clean yellow illumination to reveal the truth of their features. They gathered in the mouths of empty corridors and lurked around the door frames of abandoned offices. Each one wore a clean white nurse’s uniform — the only element of each figure which caught the distant, dim illumination they so steadfastly avoided. But each uniform was stretched and warped in new directions. They came in all varieties, details hidden in the shadows: lumpy, humpbacked, bulging with ropes of muscle; writhing, tentacled, wet and moist and dripping in the darkness; stick-thin and jerking, quivering and shivering faster than sight could follow. Their faces were worse, concealed by the gloom; some had their features jumbled into a chaotic mess, while others wore their expressions upside down, with eyes on the bottom and mouth up top. Many nurses had no face at all, merely a flat expanse of featureless flesh, or sagging folds of wrinkled grey, or trunks of drooping matter that looped downward to connect with a handless wrist or a shrunken belly. They carried restraints, straitjackets, plastic cuffs, and brimming syringes, all cradled in quivering, jerking, twitching hands of too many fingers with too many joints.

Here was the truth beneath the human face of the asylum, pressing in from all sides, revealed by the paradoxical darkness.

The Governor’s presence kept them at bay. Or perhaps that was Praem’s work, cradled in the crook of my arm, trying her best to protect me from harm.

“What … ” I tried to whisper, but found my mouth had turned to dust. I hiccuped, painfully. “What do they … ”

The nurses stepped out behind us as we passed through the darkness, pressing thick to our rear, filling the corridor with a mob of flesh and uniform. The Governor was leading me toward a final distant light — a thick yellow bar glowing above the frame of a plain double-door, casting clean warm welcome in a semi-circle beneath the portal. The door was open by just a crack.

How could I tell this was the final light? Dream logic, morphine, and madness.

“What do they want?” I hissed, not expecting an answer. “The nurses. What do they want?”

“To make you better,” the Governor said. “To heal you.”

“I don’t believe that for a second,” I whispered, trying to swallow, my throat closing up. “They’re a metaphor for part of you, part of what you want. Aren’t they? Yes, fine, they’re built from my own memory of medical treatment, but you can’t seriously expect me to believe this is—”

“I have no jurisdiction over the night shift.” The Governor glanced down at me, pink eyes glowing faintly in the darkness. “Night is your time.”

“ … what? You’re saying I’m doing this? But I—”

A nurse stepped out in front of us.

Human once, perhaps still so by daylight, the figure’s form was like melted candle wax stained with sewer water — mottled grey and green, sagging here, pinched there, the whole thing listing to one side as if weighed down by the mass of a bloated leg or over-large arm. She cradled a set of syringes in her hands, their fragile glass filled with noxious green fluid. She had no face, just a series of holes in a soupy grey surface.

Her name tag was illegible in the darkness.

The Governor stepped around the nurse without breaking her stride, but I stumbled to a halt and almost fell, catching myself on my crutch and my bad leg. A stab-pulse of pain jaggered up my thigh like a bolt of pale lightning, overcoming the morphine in my blood. A gasp caught in my throat, spittle running down my chin. I grabbed Praem in my right hand and held her out like a talisman, to ward off evil spirits.

The nurse reached for me with one misshapen hand, fingers like burst sausages — but then she paused. Praem held her back.

The Governor strode on.

“W-wait!” I croaked. I lurched to the side and hauled myself around the nurse, hurrying to catch up with the Governor. The nurse turned as I circled her, watching me with those empty holes in what could not be a face.

Panting for breath, I rejoined the Governor. She did not spare me a glance as she walked on.

“I am not doing this to myself!” I snapped. “This is a metaphor for you, you’re doing this. Call them off!”

“I have no jurisdiction over the night shift,” she repeated.

“You’re in charge!”

“I’m afraid of the dark.”

I was shocked speechless. I almost halted. “What? Why? What difference does the dark make to something like you?”

“Can’t see in the dark.”

I blinked several times, stunned by the simplicity. No observations could be made in the dark, if one could not see. To a being that was all observation all the time, darkness must be like ceasing to exist.

But I’d always enjoyed the dark, the shadows, the comfortable gloom where one could rest at ease.

Perhaps we were not alike after all.

I glanced around at the nurses who filled the doorways and corridors we passed. Were they on my side, in some metaphysical sense I could not yet comprehend? I gave the question serious consideration, then decided no, that was impossible and ridiculous. The nurses represented everything I hated. They were intruders, infesting the natural calm of the darkness I enjoyed. They should not be here. The institution would not be so bad if only they were gone, if only they would—

This time a trio of nurses staggered into our path.

I lurched to a halt, swallowing a scream.

The Governor stopped, then quickly turned herself sideways and slid between two of the nurses, popping free on the opposite side. Three more nurses moved in to fill the gaps through which she had fled. She turned back and looked at me, pink eyes glowing over the faceless heads and hanging trunks and mangled masses of flesh that could not be called faces.

“You have trapped yourself,” she said.

“I’m not doing this to myself!” I almost screamed, holding Praem up in one hand. “Tell them to move!”

“They’re not mine,” she said.

Behind me, more nurses were gathering, shuffling and dragging and swaying forward out of the darkness. They filled the sides of the corridor, blocking me off both in front and behind. A wall of stretched and broken white uniforms barred my way, filled with inhuman masses and dripping sores and twitching bundles of unidentifiable limbs. All flesh seemed to meld into the darkness, becoming one with the gloom, both emerging from it and merging into it at the same time.

“Get away from me!” I shouted, waving Praem as if she was a lit torch and the nurses would recoil from her fire.

They stayed back, but they did not retreat. I was trapped by a ring of staff, by the many mouths and hands and avatars of the institution.

“Are you not coming?” said the Governor.

“I can’t! I can’t push through this, they’ll— they’ll capture me, I— I don’t even want to touch them, I won’t touch them, they can’t make me, can’t make me do anything, anything, anything—”

The Governor raised a towel-wrapped bundle, dangling from her left hand.

Horror’s head. Had she been carrying it this whole time? I could not recall. I could only remember her hands being thrust into her pockets. How could she have carried Horror all this way, without my notice?

With a gentle underarm throw, the Governor tossed the towel-wrapped head into the scrum of nurses.

For a moment of reeling confusion I thought she was somehow trying to help me, trying to scatter the nurses like pins before a bowling ball. But the misshapen, twisted, flesh-beast creatures neither parted nor recoiled. They writhed as if they were a single organism, some occulted orifice accepting the bolus of Horror’s severed head.

A shudder passed through the crowd. Shoulders shrugged and heads moved aside. Arms rose, lifting an unwrapped package.

“No,” I hissed. “No, no no no no!”

Horror — A.HORROR — stared down at me, held aloft by a dozen nurses, with her loose blonde hair spilling from the sides of her decapitated head. She alone remained unchanged, the pretty face atop the ugliness of the institution.

She smiled, broad and bright. The hands leaned forward, as if the nurses’ arms had become a substitute for her neck.

“You’re dead!” I screamed up at her. “You’re dead! We killed you! And your boss is standing right there! Aren’t you supposed to be afraid of her?!”

Horror smiled.

“Oh, I wouldn’t worry about that, Heather,” she said, voice scratchy and raw, crusted by dried blood blocking her throat. “She can’t see in the dark.”

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



(The above rendition of Heather about to talk to the Governor is by the very talented Rose, and is re-shared here with permission! In traditional old-school adventure game style, for those of you who may have never before seen the style of game it’s based on! I’m absolutely delighted by this and just had to include it with the chapter afterword. Thank you again!)

Words with the Eye, or at least part of the Eye? A difficult conversational partner, to put it lightly. Leading Heather astray, leading her off into the dark, where Horrors wait in ambush …

Uh oh! Whoopsie!

If you want more Katalepsis right away, you can get it by:

Subscribing to the Patreon!

All Patrons get access to two chapters ahead! No matter what level you subscribe at! That’s about 20k words at the moment. The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chances of having to slow down the story or get interrupted by other responsibilities. The generous and kind support of Patrons and readers is what makes all this possible in the first place! I wouldn’t be able to do this without all of you! Thank you all so very much!

You can also:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps a lot! Many readers still find the story through TWF, which still surprises me a lot! Voting only takes a couple of clicks!

And thank you for reading my story! I know, I know, I do say this every week, but I really mean it. Thank you for all your support and attention, dear readers. Katalepsis could not exist without all of you! Thank you!

Next week, can eyeballs see in the dark? Can Heather make light? (She’s done it once before, with atomic results, uh oh.) Or does she need a special helping hand to push back these unwanted medical advances?

bedlam boundary – 24.22

Content Warnings

Unreality / gaslighting / institutionalisation (same as the previous chapters so far in this arc)
Pain / medical pain
Surgery
Gore
Opiates



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

With the Fadestone snug in Evee’s lap and the bounty of stolen keys tight in Raine’s fist, sneaking back inside the looming fortress of Cygnet Hospital should have been easier than any prior penetration of that sprawling nightmare structure. The towering red brick walls which rambled out over the grounds, the hundreds of darkly staring windows like empty sockets in a skull, the corroded black metal of the many rain gutters and down-spouts like outlines upon the building’s rim, the side-doors in blank brushed steel and heavy lacquered wood — even the front entrance, gaping wide and lightless upon the gnarled innards of the asylum, where nurses drifted back and forth like white-clad ghosts in the mouth of a hungry god — all should have yielded before us, we who were invisible to sight and mind, we who held the keys to every locked door and barred portal of this dream-wrought castle of medical mistreatment.

Any door that Horror’s keys could not open would surely not withstand Twil’s werewolf strength or the cunning ingenuity of Raine’s quick hands. Though the sudden summer sun beat down upon the hospital grounds from an empty sky of wrinkled Eye-flesh, we four — or we five, including Praem — strode unseen and unknown, sliding deeper into the flesh of the hospital, like a virus in the body of the institution, cloaked against any immune system which the asylum might care to muster.

Except we didn’t — stride, that is.

By the time we reached the edge of the woodland, where the shivering canopy gave way to the immaculate green lawns of Cygnet Hospital, I could barely walk.

“Heather, Heather, hey, hey! Heather!” Raine kept repeating my name, trying to keep me grounded, keep me present; but the pain was crashing higher and higher, filling my eyes with tears, choking my throat with raw panic. “Heather, just hold on tight, that’s it, keep one arm around my shoulders and squeeze as hard as you gotta. Just don’t let go. Don’t let go. Come on, keep moving, don’t let go. Across the lawns, it’s only another few minutes. Heather? Heather, you can do it, just keep moving, keep moving.”

“I-I can’t— can’t put on weight on- ahhh! Ow, oh my God. Ah— ah! It— it hurts! It really hurts! Why does it hurt like this?! It didn’t hurt like this before!”

“The dream has changed,” Evelyn murmured, trying to stay calm in the face of my pain. “So has her wound. Raine, you keep a firm grip on both her and my wheelchair. If you lose contact you’ll lose the Fadestone’s effect.”

“Shiiiiit,” Twil hissed. “Shit shit shit! What’s wrong with her?! Big H? Yo? She was fine like five minutes ago! She was running around after me and all! Big H?”

“Don’t talk to her,” Evelyn ground out. “Let her concentrate. Everybody bloody well concentrate and stay together. Stay together and do not let go.”

The wound in my left shin — a shallow but nasty cut from a shard of glass, sustained on the previous day, when I had clambered over the broken one-way mirror to save Evelyn from the dream-spectre of her mother — was on fire.

Each heartbeat jammed knives of molten metal up through my knee and into the meat of my thigh. The lightest pressure on my foot sent fresh waves of nausea and disorientation sloshing upward into my pelvis and gut, gripping me with an intense need to vomit, which never came to fruition. A sheen of cold sweat stuck my t-shirt to my skin and my hair to my scalp and threatened to glue shut my windpipe. I rasped for the smallest volume of air, shaking and shivering, clinging to Raine like driftwood in a storm.

A deep red stain was inching outward upon the left leg of my pajama bottoms, as if the wound had burst Raine’s makeshift dressing.

By myself, I would have fallen.

Raine all but dragged me across the lawns, one-armed from the necessity of maintaining constant physical contact with Evelyn’s wheelchair. Twil took charge of pushing the chair, chewing her lips in near panic, tail tucked between her legs, wolf-ears flat and sharp. Evelyn stared straight ahead, breathing slowly and carefully, trying to sustain magic in the midst of fresh crisis.

Despite the end of the rainstorm and the sudden sunny day which had burst upon the dream, the gardens of Cygnet Hospital were deserted. No patients sat on the benches or took their outdoor lunches in the clement weather. Clusters of pale faces stared out from the upper windows of the hospital wings, sullen and frowny, gathered in protective little groups, grumpy at their confinement. The side door next to the front entrance was closed; the front entrance itself was guarded by a quartet of Knights, facing inward, as if to keep the patients from a hasty escape.

“Shit,” Twil hissed when we drew close enough to see the details. “What the hell? They tightened security? Whole place looks like it’s on lockdown.”

“We go around,” said Raine. “Side door, back door, whatever. We take the first way in we can find.”

“Sure, sure. Just—”

“Just do it, Twil,” Raine grunted. “Keep moving. Let me worry about Heather.”

For me, the journey around the left-hand side of the hospital building was a blur of pain and wheezing breath, marked only by the small adjustments of Raine’s arm around my waist, punctuated by the moments our collective feet left solid brick pathway to cross the softer surfaces of grass and soil. Screwing my eyes up tight helped with the pain for a few seconds, but that was all. Every time I tried to blot out the world, the throbbing in my head grew so much greater, and I was forced to open my eyes again, vision blurred and spinning, head pounding with internal pressure. My entire left leg had been transformed into a bag of broken glass and bone shards, shaking up and down inside my flesh with every staggering half-step.

“Tell her she can scream if she needs,” said Evee.

“Eh? What? Evee, what the—”

“Not you. Raine, tell her she can scream. It won’t break the Fadestone’s invisibility.”

“Heather,” Raine purred my name. “Scream if you—”

I screamed. Or perhaps I merely choked and mewled. I couldn’t be sure.

By the time we stopped before a door — an unassuming windowless slab of grey steel, blurred sideways in my vision like a smear of paste upon the brick wall — I was whining and sobbing, drool hanging from my pain-slackened lips, sagging in Raine’s grasp.

“Holy shit, holy shit,” Twil was hissing. “What the fuck is wrong with her?! That’s just not from a fucking leg wound, that’s more like— I don’t know! Like a gut wound or a—”

“Get the door open,” Raine said, quiet and soft and more dangerous than I had ever heard her before. “I can’t let go of her. Take the keys, open the door.”

“Yeah, yeah, but like, is she—”

“Open the door,” Raine said. “Right now.”

If I hadn’t been drowning in pain and fever, Raine’s tone would have sent me reeling away from her in something akin to fear — or perhaps drawn me closer, aroused beyond words. I had never heard her speak with such quivering quiet, such cold clarity of promised violence.

Twil let out a weird little canine yelp. “S-sure, sure, fine! Fuck, don’t get pissed at me, Raine!”

“Sorry,” said Raine, hard and sharp as fresh-cut steel.

Getting the door open took hours — or what felt like hours, as I sagged against Raine’s side, my vision throbbing and darkening, my skin flushed with sweat and fever and a tidal wave of pain sloshing upward from my left leg. Twil kept trying likely-looking keys in the lock, but there were so many keys on that ring. She was forced to work one-handed, keeping her other hand on Evee’s wheelchair to maintain our invisible coherency. Rattle-rattle-rattle-click-click-clink-clink-rattle-rattle — the noise of the keys and the lock and the door wormed into my head, making the pain worse, drawing a most pitiful mewling from my throat.

Eventually the lock gave way with a soft metallic thunk. Twil swung the door wide and pushed Evelyn through. Raine and myself trailed behind, anchored by Raine’s other hand. We plunged into the cool darkness of a little-used passageway.

“We need to find an infirmary,” Raine said. “A sickbay, something like that. Those kinds of rooms should be on the ground floor, for ease of access. Place like this should have more than one.”

“N-no … ” I wheezed. I could barely open my eyes. “H-have to free Zheng first. We have to—”

“Heather, save your strength,” Raine purred. “Stop trying to talk.”

“But—”

“Stop talking, unless you have important information.”

“We have to—”

“Do as I say.”

The cold snap in Raine’s voice left no room for argument. If I’d been coherent I would have flinched, and most likely argued back. Raine never spoke to me that way. I rolled against her side, whining at the renewed pain radiating upward from the occluded wound in my left shin.

I was near helpless. Raine was my rock.

The walk from the edge of woods to the side of the hospital had been a confused blur, but the pain had not finished rising; the search for an infirmary was a feverish nightmare. I gave myself completely over to the guidance and protection of my friends, to the strength of Raine’s arms, to Evee’s wisdom and skill, and Twil’s wolfish instincts and boldness of heart. My vision throbbed red and black around the edges as Raine dragged me through the hospital corridors. Sweat soaked through all my clothes until I was dripping. My breath came in constricted, ragged wheezes. My eyelids drooped as we went, then fluttered shut, until I was just luggage, an insensate bag of blind pain. My leg felt like it was going to fall off — or perhaps it was already gone, and the pain I felt was the bleeding stump rubbed raw on the open air. But whenever I mustered enough lucidity to look down, there it was, hanging off me, pajama bottom leg soaking through with deep crimson.

More than once we all had to stop and step aside as groups of nurses hurried past, sticking close together, some of them carrying the same kinds of weapons that they’d used against yesterday’s riot. They couldn’t see us, of course, but we didn’t want to risk blundering into them and initiating accidental contact. We saw almost no patients down on the ground floor, as if they had all been confined to the upper levels.

Fifteen minutes — or fifteen hours, or fifteen weeks, or fifteen years of agony later, we finally passed from a corridor and into a room. I could only tell because of the change in the sound of our footsteps. The adjustment roused me enough to raise my head and pry open my eyes.

An infirmary.

I should have felt hope and relief, but the pain was too much. Thought was mostly gone.

The room looked like something from a 1950s parody. Bare wooden floorboards supported a little desk — thankfully unoccupied — along with a short row of six steel bed frames, each bed outfitted with a narrow mattress wrapped in immaculately clean and neatly pressed sheets. Tall windows punctuated the wall between the beds, the glass grimy on the outside and smeared on the inside, the light dulled and dimmed by the muck and murk. A white porcelain sink stood in the far corner, flanked by old-fashioned metal bedpans, stained and rusty. The wall opposite the beds was lined with wooden cabinets above and below a counter top, all covered in peeling white paint. Most of the cabinets were marked by big red cross symbols, like we were in one of Raine’s video games. A row of bare light bulbs hung from the ceiling.

“Bingo!” Twil yelped. “And it’s empty, perfect!” She reached over and slapped at a light switch next to the door frame, but the bulbs stayed dark. “Ahh shit, leccy’s dead.”

Raine spoke quickly. “Evee, drop the Fadestone’s effect. Twil, shut that door and get it locked.”

“Done,” snapped Evelyn.

With her other hand finally free, Raine lifted me off my feet, princess carry style; the sudden pressure on the rear of my knee made me gasp and pant with a fresh wave of pain, but the weight off my injured leg was worth the trade.

Raine carried me over to the nearest bed and laid me down atop the sheets. My head fall back against the pillow, sinking into semi-conscious exhaustion, staring up at the dirty ceiling.

“Stay still. Don’t try to move,” Raine ordered. Then she left my dwindling field of vision.

Raine lifted my left ankle with a firm grip; I whined through my teeth. She eased the leg of my pajama bottoms up and over the makeshift dressing. Then she carefully peeled away the dressing itself, but the fabric was adhered to my skin with dried blood. I let out an involuntary scream, grabbing at the bedsheets.

“Shit!” Twil snapped. “We’re not fucking cloaked anymore, that racket is gonna bring someone running!”

“It— it hurts— I can’t— I can’t—”

Gentle hands offered me a folded corner of towel on which to bite down. Evelyn murmured something I couldn’t make out, but her words were soft and warm and full of aching sympathy. Her hand — her maimed hand — found mine and squeezed hard. I bit down into the folded piece of towel to muffle my next scream.

Raine worked as gently as she could. The fabric of the makeshift dressing finally peeled away.

Raine said nothing. Evelyn swallowed, loud and dry.

“Fuuuuuuuuuuck me,” Twil hissed. “She was running around on that not an hour ago! How did it get so bad so fast?”

I spat out my corner of towel and raised my head from the pillow, squinting down at my shin.

The wound looked horrible — a ragged double-line of split flesh either side of a deep incision filled with a trench of fresh, dark, ruby-red blood. The skin around the wound was inflamed, hot and aching; I thought I could see every pulse of my heart mirrored in the quiver of my flesh. The air reeked of blood and sweat and fear, but of something else also, a putrid, too-sweet, ammonia-like scent.

Infection. I started to gag and hyperventilate.

“Heather, lie back down,” Raine snapped, pressing a hand to my forehead.

“But— but—”

“We will deal with it. Lie back down. Now.”

“It— it’s infected! I can smell it in the air! I can smell it!”

My hands rose toward the wound in my leg, twitching with some mad desire to rip at my own flesh and dig out the infection. I bared my teeth, wishing they were sharp, my chest filling with the echo of some instinctive need to bite and tear at my own skin.

Raine grabbed my shoulders and pushed me to the bed, holding me down. Brown eyes like banked fires bored into mine.

“Stay,” she said.

I obeyed, head sinking into the pillow, breath coming in ragged gasps of animal panic.

I was no stranger to pain. I, who had grown the truth of my own body from scratch upon my flanks, from nothing more than pneuma-somatic suggestion and phantom limbs; I, who had endured internal bruising and bleeding and the repeated agony of bodily loss over and over again, all for the sake of euphoria and clarity and the shining rightness of Homo abyssus; I, who had plunged my hands and my mind directly into the dark and burning controls of reality more times than I could count. I knew pain like an old and difficult friend who never left. I should not have been so disabled by a mere cut on my leg.

But I was not whole. The Heather who had experienced those pains was sevenfold more than I was then, lying in a damp patch of cold and fearful sweat on an unfamiliar bed. I was but a sliver of myself, and I could not endure this.

“Wait, wait, hey,” Twil said, sniffing at the air. “Is she serious, is that infected? I think I can smell it too!”

“Yes,” Raine said. “She’s burning up. Fever, and it’s bad.”

“How?!” Twil spluttered. Her tail was tucked over her own belly, her wolf-ears gone flat and limp. “She was running around on it like an hour ago! I mean sure, she was a bit unsteady, but nothing like this! Infection doesn’t progress this quickly! What the fuck?!”

“It’s the dream,” Evelyn grunted.

“Eh? What does that have to do with Heather’s leg?”

Evelyn sighed. I couldn’t see her face, but I could hear the tension in her throat, the worry in her dry swallow.

“We changed the genre and tone of the dream,” she said. “We injected more horror — ha! Pun intended. Flushing that wound with water and wrapping it in torn-up bits of t-shirt is no longer viable. Heather needs proper medical treatment.” She paused. “Raine? What’s wrong now?”

I could only just about see Raine’s face in my peripheral vision. She no longer looked like my faithful hound, always grinning, wagging her own metaphorical tail as she awaited my orders. She was stony-faced and focused, staring at my leg.

“Raine?” I wheezed. “I-I’m scared, I’m really scared, I—”

Raine stood up and snapped off a string of orders. “Evee, you keep one hand on Heather, in case we need to use the Fadestone to hide. Twil, barricade the way in. Get one of those filing cabinets from behind the desk, drag it in front of the door. Now, please.”

As Raine spoke she unhooked the makeshift sling from over her shoulders — the loop of towel which contained Horror’s gagged head, Horror’s stolen heart, and Horror’s amputated arm — and dumped it on the next bed over.

“What?” Twil said. “That won’t keep anybody out for long. They’ll just bust the door down.”

“A barricade will buy us time to touch Evee so she can activate the Fadestone. Just do it.” Raine’s footsteps thumped on the bare floorboards as she strode away from the beds. I raised my head to see where she was going. She was walking to the far end of the room, talking to Twil. “Then get going through these medicine cabinets. We need antibiotics, disinfectant, maybe medical alcohol. Stitching thread and a needle, gauze, bandages, all that sort of stuff.”

“And what are you doing?” Twil said.

Raine went for the sink in the corner. “Washing my hands. With plenty of soap.”

Twil dragged a filing cabinet in front of the door to block any curious nurses, then flew to the cupboards and flung them open, rummaging through medical equipment, slapping needles and thread and packets of bandages down on the worktop.

“Raine, Raine!” she called out. “I don’t know what the hell I’m even looking for! There’s a ton of bottles, but—”

“Isopropyl alcohol, anything that says seventy percent or more. Iodine, or saline.” I couldn’t see Raine in the corner, but she was making a splashing noise in the sink. “Antibiotics too. Look for bottles that say mupirocin, neomycin, polymyxin, or bacitracin. Vancomycin too, but I doubt they’ll have that here. We also need painkillers. Look for codeine or hydrocodone. Morphine would be better. And a basin, for water. A glass too, we need her to drink. Scissors, don’t forget scissors. And gloves, we need gloves, for extra safety.”

Evee called out: “How the hell do you suddenly know all that, Raine?”

“I just do!” Raine called back.

Twil froze. I could see the top of her head, not moving, wolf-ears flat with anxiety.

Evelyn twisted around at my side. “Twil,” she said, firm and calm. “Take it slow. Do as Raine says.”

“ … r-right, right. Okay. Cool. Right.”

Raine finished up washing her hands and joined Twil moments later. She started tossing bottles and packets onto the foot of the next bed over. Within a few minutes they had everything they needed.

Raine fed me antibiotics and painkillers; I couldn’t tell which was which, and I was beyond caring by that point. She helped me sit up long enough to swallow the pills with a glass of water, then had me lie back down again. The painkillers worked quickly, but not quickly enough. When Raine started washing my wound, I had to bite down into the folded corner of towel again, to keep from screaming my lungs out. The water hurt bad enough, but the disinfectant was worse. I whined and sobbed until my head was ringing with the pounding of my own blood. My left leg was a field of fire and acid. I squeezed my eyes shut and screamed and screamed and screamed.

“I’m sorry, sweet thing,” Raine murmured. “But we gotta.”

“Raine,” Evelyn said. Then again, harder. “Raine. Raine!”

“What?”

“We cannot do wound debridement on Heather’s shin. You understand? We don’t have the right chemicals or equipment, let alone the right kinds of painkillers.”

“It’s infected—”

“And you will be torturing her. Raine, this is a dream. You don’t need to be physically accurate. We’re not debriding that wound. Do you understand?”

Raine went silent; I didn’t comprehend what they were talking about, but then—

“Alright,” said Raine. “Twil, pass me the needle and thread.”

Twil swallowed. “Are you fucking sure you know how to do this shit?”

“We need to stitch this wound up.”

“Yeah, but, like, do you know how?”

“She does,” Evelyn grunted. “I’ve seen her do it before. And I wouldn’t let her do this to Heather unless I trusted she can do it right.” Evelyn turned back to me, her face filling the left side of my wavering vision. “Heather, you’re in safe hands. I promise. She does know what she’s doing, even if she’s acting funny.”

“Yeah,” Raine said. “I do know how to do this. I learned back in … in … ”

Raine trailed off. I couldn’t see her face, but I could hear the sudden disjunction, the jarring slam of memory’s vault.

“ … Raine?” Twil said. “Fuck me, you don’t look right.” Evelyn twisted around as well.

Raine took a deep breath. Amusement forced its way back into her voice: “Well, I don’t know where I learned to stitch up wounds. But I did learn. Guess the real me doesn’t want me to know, huh? Here, pass the needle. Quicker we do this the quicker Heather can get more antibiotics down her.”

To my relief and surprise, the sensation of having my skin punctured by a needle and threaded back together was barely painful at all, at least not compared with the deep-tissue ache of the wound itself and the waves of cold fire washing up through my hips. Raine worked quickly and precisely, though I didn’t watch; any time I threatened to raise my head and look, Evelyn gently reached over and tapped my chin or cheeks, making her point with excellent clarity.

I wasn’t sure how long the stitches took; time seemed to stretch out to infinity as I lay on that bed, staring at the ceiling or at Evelyn’s face. Evee didn’t say much, though an awkward pressure lingered in her lips and around her eyes. I couldn’t see more than the top and side of Raine’s head, and Twil was beyond my limited sight completely. Sunlight wavered on the opposite wall, dancing as if scattered by a leafy canopy, then dimming and darkening until the room was plunged into a sudden midday gloom.

“You sure you can’t get the lights on?” Raine said.

“Nah,” Twil grunted. “There’s only one switch and it doesn’t do shit. Leccy’s fucked, I reckon.”

“Mm,” Raine grunted, and bent back to her work.

When she was done, she snipped off the thread with a pair of scissors. I almost flinched as the shiny steel blades descended toward my aching flesh, but my trust in Raine kept me from jerking aside. The moment she cut the line, I felt a throb of strange release flow through my heart. Raine smeared some kind of oily gunk onto my shin, then packed sterile gauze over the wound site. She and Twil worked together to wrap my shin with bandages, walling up the wound behind clean white fabric. They fixed the bandage in place with a trio of safety pins.

Finally Raine stood up and stepped back, re-entering my field of vision, wiping sweat from her brow on the back of her arm.

Twil muttered, “We done? That’s it?” Then she stood up as well, eyeing me with curious caution, as if I might cough up blood or go into convulsions at any moment. Her tail was tucked between her legs, but her wolf-ears stood tall. She and Raine both peeled off the disposable blue gloves they’d been wearing.

Three faces peered down at me. A fourth looked upward from within the crook of my arm — the Praem plushie was nestled against my ribs. Evelyn must have put her there to comfort me. I stared back into those blank eyes of stitched fabric in mute gratitude.

Twil said, “Is she, like, conscious, or what?”

“She’s fine,” Evelyn grunted. “She’s hopped up on enough morphine pills to knock me out for a week, that’s all.”

Raine leaned closer, touching the back of her hand to my sweat-soaked forehead, then brushing my hair out of my face. “Heather? Heather, look at me. Concentrate, look at my eyes. Heather?”

“Mm,” I croaked. “Raine. G—” I had to clear my throat, dry as a bone. “Good girl.”

Raine did not smile. “How do you feel?”

“Bad.”

Twil laughed. “Understatement of the year.”

“Water, please.” I croaked.

Raine fetched me a fresh glass of water from the sink and helped me sit up long enough to drink it all. I stared at my bandaged leg as I drank; the bandage was very clean and very white, without any bloodstains seeping through to mar the perfect surface. I knew next to nothing about proper wound treatment and care, but something about that bandage felt right, as if Raine had saved me in a way I didn’t fully understand.

After I lay back down, the others all drank their fill as well. Everyone was tired and worn out, thirsty and a little hungry. Raine rummaged around in the canvas carrier bag and extracted the last of our looted food — some packets of crisps and random confectionery — then shared it out. She ate standing up. Twil sat on the next bed over, hunched forward, the sides of her open shirt hanging downward. Evelyn chewed slowly, staring at my bandaged leg in silent contemplation.

The whole infirmary was sunk deep in grey shadows; the only illumination came from the row of uncurtained windows between the beds, stained dim and dreary by the sudden cloud cover. The air smelled of antiseptic cream and harsh soap. The reek of infection was gone.

Twil stared out of a window, up at the ‘sky’, then sighed. “Weather doesn’t know if it’s coming or going.”

Evelyn snorted. “It’s the dream. How many times do I have to explain?”

“Eh? How’d you figure that? What do you mean?”

Evelyn sighed. “We were triumphant, so the sun came out. But now we’re back down in the horror, quite literally. The weather has adjusted accordingly. Watch out if night starts to fall. That’s when the real monsters come out, though we haven’t seen one up close yet. Except for Raine. She killed one. Didn’t you?”

Raine didn’t answer.

Twil tutted. “I hate that shit. Bad stuff happens in full sunlight too, you know. Isn’t this kinda like a bad cliché or something?”

“My fault,” I croaked, little more than a whisper, staring at the ceiling, my head numb with opiate painkillers. “I like clichés. Stormy nights. Dark and spooky. Woooooooooo. All that.”

Twil laughed softly. “Wow. She really is drugged to the gills. You okay, Big H?”

“No,” I croaked.

Raine still said nothing, munching through her bag of crisps without much expression on her face. She stared at me, as if thinking holes straight through me. I stared back, but she didn’t even smile.

“Raine?” I croaked. She didn’t respond. Perhaps my voice was too weak.

Evelyn said, “I hope there aren’t any further shifts in tone and genre. You do realise that I haven’t taken a piss the whole last two days?”

Twil blinked several times, then blushed faintly. “E-Evee? What are you—”

“Don’t make it weird, Twil,” she snapped. “It just occurred to me, after drinking that water. I haven’t needed to use the toilet since Heather woke me up, which must be near twenty four hours now. I still don’t need to. Whatever patterns the dream is following, our realistic bodily functions are not part of it. Pray that hasn’t just changed, or one of you is going to have to lift me out of this chair so I can take a shit.”

“No problem,” Twil said. “Whatever you need.”

Evelyn snorted. “As if. I’m being rhetorical.”

Twil chewed on her tongue, then shrugged. “I guess Heather doesn’t exactly play a lot of survival games?”

Evelyn reached over and patted my arm with sudden affection. “Yes, we should be thankful she doesn’t have a Minecraft addiction.”

“I have no idea what you’re talking about,” I croaked. “It’s all very esoteric.”

“Good,” Evelyn said, surprisingly gentle. “Let’s keep it that way, for now. You just rest, Heather. Stop trying to think.”

“No thinky,” I murmured. My eyelids were so heavy. “Head empty.”

The room lapsed into silence. Cloud shadows drifted across the peeling paint of the walls and the undressed bare floorboards, brushing Raine’s naked, filthy feet. Twil let out a series of long sighs, rubbing her eyes and running her hands through her hair, then poking at her recently acquired wolf-ears. Evelyn leaned to one side to peer at the Praem plushie, then shrugged and left her where she was, tucked into the crook of my arm. Tiny sounds filtered through from the rest of the hospital building — snapping footsteps, muffled voices, the gentle ticking and banging of old radiator pipes.

And Raine just stared at me, unsmiling, so very still. Something was wrong with her, I could tell that much, but I was too high on painkillers to put it into words.

“Sooooooooooo,” Twil said eventually. “What now? We gonna just rest up here for a bit? What’s our next move?”

I shook my head — well, I rolled it back and forth against the pillow. “We have to get to Zheng,” I croaked. “We can’t wait. Have to free her next.”

“No,” Raine said, so gentle and soft, too soft, like a predatory big cat rising from repose. “You have to rest, Heather.”

“I just need a— a— a lemon or two,” I said, trying to sit up. Evee put out one hand to encourage me to remain lying down, but I pushed past her and levered myself upright, supporting myself on my hands. My head throbbed with a rush of blood; my vision swirled, then cleared. I stared down at the bandage around my left leg. “A lemon, right. Or a … fish and chips? Or a bottle of soy sauce. I could just drink it neat—”

“I can head out and try to secure some more food,” Raine said, still not smiling. “But you’re not going anywhere.”

Screwing up my eyes did not help the fuzzy feeling inside my head, nor slow the throb of dull pain still radiating upward from my leg, but it did allow me to gather my thoughts. I opened my eyes again and squinted at Raine.

She was staring back, eyes propped just slightly too wide, no smile upon her lips.

I said: “Raine, we have to go get Zheng. Me and you, together—”

“No, you have to rest,” Raine said.

I shook my head. “That doesn’t matter. This isn’t real, it’s all a dream. The sooner we wake Zheng—”

“You’re stuffed with painkillers and you cannot walk on that leg,” Raine said. “You won’t even be able to get there.”

“Then carry me!” I snapped. “Carry me on your back and—”

“You need to rest.”

Twil stood up and held out both hands. “Woah, woah, you two, fucking hell. I’ve never heard you argue like this before. Big H, you are hopped all the way up on a big fat dose of morphine. So chill, ‘kay?”

Raine said: “That’s exactly what I was—”

“And you,” Twil said, rounding on her. “You are acting freaky as fuck. Snap out of this robot mode or whatever it is. You’re giving me the heebie-jeebies, Raine.”

Raine turned her expressionless stare on Twil. “Am I?”

“Fuck!” Twil snapped. Her tail curled straight upward, standing along with her wolfish ears. She bared her teeth and flexed her fingers like claws. A growl rose in her throat. “Stop it!”

“Stop what?” said Raine.

“Heather,” Twil said between gritted teeth. “You gotta tell your girlfriend to stop acting like this or I’m gonna lose my shit.”

“I … I don’t know what she’s doing,” I said slowly. My skin broke out with a fresh wave of cold sweat. “I’ve never seen her like this before. Raine? Raine, what’s wrong? Raine, you’ve been a very good girl. I don’t understand what’s wrong.”

Raine turned back to me and broke into a grin — wide and sharp and manic, a burning light behind her eyes. I flinched; there was my Raine, but raw and unfiltered, like her confidence and charm was a switch she had flicked.

“Sorry, sweet thing,” she purred. “Didn’t mean to freak you out. Nothing’s wrong. I just don’t want you to burst all those stitches we just did.”

Twil and I exchanged a worried glance. Twil swallowed. I tried not to shake and shiver. “Uh … R-Raine, are you feeling okay?”

“Never better. Now you’re safe.”

Evelyn cleared her throat. “She’s regressing.”

Raine turned her worryingly tight grin on Evee instead. Evelyn did not flinch or balk or turn pale, she just sighed and rolled her eyes.

“Toward what, my darkling lady?” Raine asked.

“Uh, yeah,” Twil echoed. “What do you mean, regressing to what?”

“It’s hard to explain,” Evelyn said, voice tight, holding Raine’s manic gaze. “Regressing further toward how she used to be, how she was long before she met either of you.”

“Evee,” I croaked. “Didn’t you say Raine is already acting like when you first met her?”

Evelyn spoke slowly, measuring each word. “Partially. Since I woke up, she’s been rougher, yes, but not all the way there. She’s been acting similar to how she did when we were teenagers, that’s correct. But this … this is more like Raine at our actual first meeting. The first few days or weeks. She’s regressing toward that. I think. I can’t be certain.”

“And what was she like?” I said. “Back then?”

“Feral.”

Twil snorted. “She’s pretty damn fucking feral already! You mean this gets worse? Why the fuck is she acting like this?”

“I don’t know,” Evelyn said, low and tight. “Perhaps because we adjusted the nature and tone of the dream. Or perhaps because Heather got wounded and needed real treatment. Remember, Raine is technically not awake, not like the three of us. She’s still dreaming. She’s just dreaming usefully.”

Raine chuckled. “I feel wide awake, my darlings.”

“This doesn’t change that we need to go help Zheng,” I said.

Raine’s gaze flickered back to me. Her smile vanished. She pointed a finger. “No. You’re hurt. You lie right there and rest—”

“Raine, please—”

“You lie there,” Raine repeated. “And rest.”

“ … Raine, are you … ?”

Raine blinked rapidly. She was shaking, as if poised on the verge of screaming rage or wild weeping. Her grin jumped back onto her face, splitting her mouth wide, then flickered off again. She blinked more and looked away, swallowing hard.

Twil said: “Is she waking up? Yo, Raine? You waking up?”

“I don’t think so,” Evelyn grunted. “I think she’s stuck.”

“Raine?” I said gently. “Raine, what’s wrong? Try to put it into words? Please, for me. Be a good girl, for me, please?”

Raine’s lips started to move, but her muttering was so quiet that it did not reach my ears. She shook her head gently, then hard, jerking it from side to side. A whisper scratched at her throat. The room fell silent as her voice rose.

“Can’t let you get hurt. Can’t let you get hurt. Can’t let you get hurt,” she kept saying, over and over. “Can’t let you get—”

Raine cut off all of a sudden and walked over to the sink in the corner. She grabbed one of the glasses we’d been using, filled it with cold water, and dumped the contents over her own head. She set the glass back down with a clack and just stood there, water dripping off her face and sticking her hair to her scalp. Then she wiped her eyes and mouth with her hands and walked back to the foot of the bed. She swept her hair back and rubbed her damp face on her arms.

Then she smiled at me, almost back to normal. “I’ll go.”

“ … Raine?”

“Fucking hell,” Evelyn hissed. “She may have been waking up, in fact, and she just bloody well suppressed it! Raine, for fuck’s sake!”

Raine smiled wider and held out both hands. “It’s cool. Heather’s correct, we can’t delay because of her leg wound. We need to be on point and ready for Lozzie’s next riot. But Heather can’t walk, not yet. I might be able to carry her, but that’s too risky with the heightened security. So I’ll go alone. I’ll take the meat to Zheng myself, make sure she eats it all, and do what I can to free her.”

“Uh, um.” I hesitated. “Raine, I really think it has to be both of us. Zheng and you have a special relationship, and she loves me too. She probably needs both of us to—”

Raine held up a gentle hand. “That’s not possible right now. This is the next best option. And you’re right, sweet thing, we have to keep moving.”

“Raine, it has to be like it was in reality! That’s the only way this makes sense.”

Evelyn broke in: “Actually I think this is already a little bit too much like reality.”

“Ah?”

Evelyn clicked her fingers to catch my attention. I met her eyes and found her looking rather unimpressed. “Self-sacrifice,” she grunted. “You’re always so bloody terrible about that, Heather. And now you’re trying to do it again. You promised, so many times, no more of this. If you keep pushing, there’s no telling what that stubborn impulse might do to the dream. No needless self-sacrifice.”

“You … you think it’s right to let Raine do this alone?” I asked. “She’s all messed up!”

“And she’s right,” Evelyn grunted, then sighed. “She’s the only one who can go do this alone. You or I can’t make it up there. Twil isn’t as stealthy, so she needs to stay and protect us.” Twil muttered a gently offended little ‘hey’, but Evee ignored it. “It only makes sense, Heather. Raine and Zheng, they have their … thing, together, so she should try this. She’s right.”

Raine stared at me, waiting for an answer. Her eyes began to tighten, her smile slipping into that too-sharp, too-wide, manic grin once again, the feral look creeping over her as she regressed toward something she did not wish to be anymore.

“You can’t do everything alone,” Raine said. “This is your dream, but we’re all in it too, right? You don’t do everything alone. Can’t do everything alone. Can’t let you lose that leg to gangrene or infection. You gotta rest. You gotta take care of yourself. Gotta let somebody else shoulder the burden.”

Twil sighed. “She’s got a point, Big H, even though this is pretty weird. This ain’t just all about you. Let her try for Zheng, hey? What harm can it do?”

I swallowed and nodded. “All right. All right then. I don’t like it, but okay, Raine. I’ll rest. You take the meat to Zheng.”

Raine nodded, then leaned forward, cupped the back of my skull, and kissed my forehead. Then, despite the presence of Evelyn and Twil, she kissed me on the lips too, hard and fleeting.

“Love you, sweet thing.”

“I love you too,” I said. “Good … good girl.”

Raine prepared for her solo mission. I told her the location of Zheng’s residential room as best I could, hoping that the logic of the dream would guide her feet. She took her machete and slung the towel full of body parts over her shoulders again. But then she paused and removed Horror’s towel-wrapped head. She placed it on the next bed over from mine, upright, gagged and bound and sealed up.

Twil wrinkled her nose in disgust. “She’s staying with us?”

Raine nodded, straightening up and stretching her limbs one by one to limber up her muscles. “Gotta travel as light as I can. Sneaking missions by daylight are a lot harder. I can deal with a nurse or two, but one scream or one runner would bring the whole place down on me, so I gotta do this without being seen. Light and fast, in and out, quick as I can.” She nodded at the towel-wrapped ball on the bed. “Plus she might try to mess with me. Nah, she’s gotta stay here. Leave her wrapped up, yeah?”

Twil snorted. “Nah, I thought I’d play footy with her. Course we’re gonna leave her wrapped up, shit!”

“You be careful, Raine,” Evelyn snapped. “We lose you now, we’re behind again. Don’t you screw up.”

“Same to you three,” Raine said. She nodded at us as she stepped away from the beds. “Keep the Fadestone ready to go, stay close to each other. Twil, you shove that filing cabinet back into position as soon as I’m gone. I’ll move as fast as I can. If the meat doesn’t work, I’ll try to pick Zheng up and carry her back here. Sounds good?”

“Sounds good,” I croaked. “Take care, Raine.”

She shot me a wink and a final grin. “I will, sweet thing. You rest that leg. Love you.”

“What if you don’t make it back?” Evelyn asked. “If we make it through the night here and you haven’t returned, we’ll have to keep going. Heather’s right about that.”

Raine winked for her too. “Carry on without me for a bit. I’ll find you again. Ain’t no cell on earth can hold me for long.”

“We aren’t on earth,” Evelyn grunted.

“Exactly.”

Twil followed Raine over to the door and prepared to pull the filing cabinet aside. Just before she did, Raine reached out and grabbed the loose collar of Twil’s open shirt, pulling her around so they were face to face.

Twil spluttered. “H-hey, yo, Raine, what—”

“I am trusting you to look after these two,” Raine said, stony-faced, back behind her unsmiling mask.

“Yeah, yeah, of course I will, what are you—”

Raine shook her head. “That means you listen out. You stay alert. You don’t charge into a fight. You stay here, you stay with them. If you have to sleep here, you stand watch. If the worst happens, you fight so they can hide. Understand?”

Twil stopped struggling and looked Raine right in the eyes. “‘Course I do. That’s two of my best friends over there.” Twil’s eyes flickered to Evelyn. “And maybe something else, too.”

Raine smiled, all warm again, suddenly switched back on. “Good. Let’s go, wolfie. Lock the door behind me.”

Filing cabinet squeaked aside; door lock opened with a soft click. The door itself swung just wide enough for a single furtive exit. Raine paused to check left and right, then she was gone, padding off down the corridor at speed, racing away from our hidden refuge.

All I could think was that we’d done this before, back in the locker room. Raine would not stay lucky forever.

Twil got the door locked and barricaded again, then walked back over to the bed. She looked a little sheepish, tail tucked low, ears flat.

“So, uh, what now?” she asked.

Evelyn sighed and glanced at me. “Heather, for pity’s sake, lie the hell back down.”

I did as I was told, sinking back into the bed.

The three of us — four, if one counted Praem tucked into the crook of my arm — took Raine’s sagely advice and stayed close together, well within arm’s reach, lest a sudden assault by nurses or Knights seek to breach the barred door. Evelyn stayed right beside me, huddled down in her wheelchair, Fadestone in one hand, the other hand free to reach up and touch me at a moment’s notice. Twil grabbed the chair from behind the single desk and joined us, knee-to-knee with Evelyn. Twil did what she could to make me comfortable; she pulled the sides of my yellow blanket around my front and tucked me in, to keep me warm, to cover my bandaged leg with the physical manifestation of Sevens’ affection.

“I shouldn’t be here,” I croaked. “I should be helping. Should be helping. This is the dream, trying to slow me down. I was so stupid, shouldn’t have gotten hurt … ”

“You got that wound saving me,” said Evelyn. “Was that worth the pain?”

“ … what?”

“Was saving me worth the pain?”

“ … of course. Of course.”

“Well, there you go then,” she said as if that was the end of the subject. “You’ve already helped. Now try to relax. In four hours you can have a second dose of morphine, but not before.”

For a long time I drifted on the edge of consciousness, floating on the cushion of opiates in my blood, kept from true sleep by the insistent throbbing pain in my shin. I stared up at the ceiling, watching the dirty white surface darken toward dusk. Twil and Evelyn carried on a whispered conversation at my bedside, but I only caught snatches of their words, dipping in and out of the oblivious haze of slumber.

“—you still look great, you know? Even if you’re all messed up by this bullshit dream or whatever, you look—”

“Oh do shut up, Twil. I look like a mummified frog and I know it.”

“You look beautiful.”

“ … ”

“You always look beautiful.”

“Shut up. And this is not the time.”

“—dream is based on Heather’s experiences at Cygnet Hospital, when she was little. That much is blindingly obvious, but it’s also the Eye, at the same time, like two metaphors intertwined with each other. This whole place is a mess, I can’t even begin to pick it apart. We need a shrink who is also a mage.”

“And what about her over there?”

“Who?”

“Horror, in her towel. You buy Heather’s theory that she’s part of the Eye too?”

“Somewhat. But she’s more Heather’s fears than the Eye’s ego or whatever. I’m very worried by the fact she’s still alive and talking, even if she is just a head.”

“Ah? But she’s harmless. Unless she goes all body horror on us, like you said.”

“Yes, yes, but what if she really does represent Heather’s trauma? What does that tell us?”

“ … ah. Oh shit. Yeah, like, that’s bad.”

“Indeed.”

“—wish we knew where the Cattys were. Can you imagine them busting through all this? I’d ride one into battle, no shit, that would be the coolest thing ever.”

“If wishes were fishes, et cetera, et cetera. I don’t actually recall how that saying goes, but you get the point.”

“Did you just say ‘et cetera’ out loud?”

“I did. What of it?”

“ … ”

“What, Twil?”

“You’re so fucking cute.”

A sigh. “I don’t appreciate these attempts to flirt—”

“We’re in like, life-or-death peril, right? When else am I going to flirt with you? Come on.”

“Twil—”

“It’s not like I’m trying to bang you. Heather’s out cold right here. There’s a disembodied head over there. We’re in some real Scooby Doo surrounds. Not exactly sexy time. But hey, if you—”

“Miss Twilight Hopton.”

“Oof! Come on, Evee, don’t call me that, that’s worse than ‘Twillamina’.”

“Really?”

“Well, no, it’s actually much funnier. But still.”

A short silence, broken by audible smiles.

“I do … I do … love you, Twil.” A huff, the loudest sound I’d heard so far. “But you and I are so incompatible it’s not even funny.”

“We don’t have to be like girlfriend and girlfriend or anything.”

“No, I suppose we don’t.”

“ … would you like that, though? Going steady, nice and stable, all that?”

A shrug, heard in the clicking and grinding of the bones in Evelyn’s shoulders and back.

Twil again: “What do you think of me, really? Come on, no filter. Just say it.”

“I already told you, don’t make me repeat it. Or are you pretending not to have heard?”

“Nah, nah. Not like, how you feel about me. What do you think of me? Come on, Saye.” A grin crossed Twil’s words. “Hit me as hard as you can.”

Evelyn leaned forward in her chair — I could hear the seat of the wheelchair creaking — and hissed, low and sharp with a teasing grin in her voice that I’d never heard from her before, a side of Evelyn that was not mine to see, but which only Twil could draw out.

“You’re hot shit and you know it,” Evelyn whispered. “I want to put a collar around your neck and force your head between my thighs with a yank on your leash, but I’m afraid you’ll bite.”

Another creak — Evelyn leaning back.

Twil swallowed, dry and tight, then cleared her throat. “Uh … o-okay.”

“You did ask.”

“I did, but … okay then.”

After that, I finally drifted too deep beyond the wall of sleep. If Twil and Evelyn flirted further, I did not hear them. I heard only the throb of blood in my own ears, backed by the ticking and tingling of pain deep down in my left shin, ebbing down and down and down, into the darkness of my tender healing flesh.

When I awoke into a dream within the dream, the pain was gone.

The infirmary had fallen into evening shadows, deep and heavy, clustered up in the corners of the dirty ceiling. I lay on my back, on the bed, staring upward at those shadows, wishing they would descend to lull me back to true sleep. A gentle scratching sound whispered at the edge of my hearing, punctuated by little tick-tap-tick-tap noises, in between the scratchy motion of chalk on a board.

I knew I must be dreaming, because the pain was gone. Surely I was overdue for my next dose of morphine. Nothing seemed to matter very much. All emotion, all worry, all concerns had fled. I was dreaming. Dreams were safe.

But curiosity lingered. What was that sound, the scratching and the tapping?

I turned my head on the pillow. Evelyn and Twil had fallen asleep in their respective chairs, holding hands. Evelyn looked like a comfy little sprite, tucked up inside her grey dressing gown. Twil’s head had nodded onto her chest. She’d finally buttoned up her shirt again. Perhaps she was cold. The door was still barricaded. Raine had not yet returned.

A tall figure stood behind the desk, facing away from me.

She had long blonde hair, hanging down over the back of a white laboratory coat. A towel-wrapped bundle hung from her left hand — Horror’s head. Her right hand worked with chalk upon a blackboard, which had not been present in the waking world. She had covered half the board in a single long equation, sprawling forth from a particularly difficult knot of numbers in the top left of the blackboard. She was still writing, still adding figures to the mathematics, scratching and clicking with a stick of raw white chalk.

The Governor of Cygnet Asylum had come to visit.

“Hello?” I croaked.

The Governor’s hand paused. Her head twitched, but she did not turn to look.

“Crutch,” she said. “Next to your bed.”

I started to sit up; somebody had helpfully propped a plastic and metal crutch against the side of my bed, so I would be able to walk on my wounded leg. As I sat up, I almost knocked an object out of the crook of my arm — the Praem plushie!

I caught Praem before I could so rudely knock her to the floor, then cradled her in both hands, smiling down at her funny flat eyes and the straight line of her mouth, dim and dark in the evening shadows. I finished sitting up and swung my legs over the side of the bed, ready to reach for my new-found crutch.

Praem stared; I stared back. Her flat eyes insisted that I pay attention.

Pay attention, Heather.

Lucidity returned, rushing into my head as the adrenaline rushed into my veins. My left shin throbbed with renewed pain. I swallowed a gasp, because I really did need that second dose of morphine.

Scratch-tick-tap-scratch-tick-tap; the Governor returned to her equation, writing upon the board in clean white chalk.

This was no dream.

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Ouch.

Don’t forget, switching genres when you have a serious leg wound is more dangerous than it looks! Make sure you heal up while you can still regenerate by eating wall chicken and chocolate bars you found on the ground.

Ahem. Anyway! Raine’s off in the night trying to rescue her other girlfriend, Twil and Evee are exploring a new angle of their on-again off-again relationship, Praem is helping (helping!), and Heather needs to rest that leg and not pop her stitches. Ah, but does she have a choice? The Governor thinks it’s time for a maths lesson.

No Patreon link this week! This is the last chapter of the month, and as always, I never like risking any double-charges for new patrons. Feel free to wait, if you were about to subscribe or something! I do actually have a couple of shoutouts for other serials waiting in my back pocket, but both the relevant authors have requested that I wait, soooooo … I dunno, go read Otherside Picnic!

In the meantime, you can still:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps a lot! Many readers still find the story through TWF, which always surprises me! Voting only takes a couple of clicks!

And, as always, thank you all so much! I could not write Katalepsis without all of you, the readers. Thank you for being here! Thank you for enjoying my story.

Next week, it’s time for a talk, with one who cannot communicate in anything but all-consuming stares. Or maybe just a maths lesson in the dark.

bedlam boundary – 24.21

Content Warnings

Unreality / gaslighting / institutionalisation (same as the previous chapters so far in this arc)
Sexually derogatory language
Gore



Previous Chapter Next Chapter

Horror’s severed head — emancipated from her shoulders and perched upon a pile of red plastic roof fragments, with trailing tendrils of blonde hair spilling from her loosened bun, and twin tracks of blood drying upon her chin like a pair of long red fangs — finished the delivery of her not-so-veiled threat, closed her blood-slick mouth with a soft wet click, and awaited our response.

We five — myself, Raine, Evelyn, Twil, and the Praem Plushie tucked up inside Evelyn’s dressing gown — braced for absolute, unthinkable, screaming madness.

Eyes darted left and right, checking our collective backs and the perimeter of the woodland clearing. Raine kicked Horror’s corpse again, watching carefully for any sign of movement, knuckles tight on her machete. Twil sniffed the air in rapid little motions, wolf ears perked high and alert, bushy tail gone stiff. I wished dearly for all my tentacles, or even just one, tipped with bio-steel and dripping paralytic toxin; I wished my left shin was not throbbing like a headache in my calf muscle, drawing all my energy downward as if sucking my blood into the earth; I wished Evelyn was not forced to shrink down into her wheelchair, helpless and afraid, relying so closely on the rest of us to protect her. Seeing her afraid was worse than my own fear.

Seconds ticked by. Twil swallowed loudly. Raine turned on the spot. Horror’s head pursed her lips and raised her eyebrows.

Warm sunshine beat downward through the woodland canopy, falling from the sunless sky of the Eye’s gnarled and wrinkled underside; a soft breeze trickled through the leaves, tickling the hairs on the back of my neck, helping to dry my damp clothes. Beyond our little clearing and the shattered ruins of the pavilion, the woods themselves were cloaked in a blanket of total silence, unbroken by birdsong or furtive scurrying or the sound of insects.

Horror’s apparent threat did not result in the appearance and arrival of half a dozen armed nurses or Knightly security guards, nor in the sudden eruption of the woods into a teeming menagerie of implausible monsters. Her corpse did not rise to its undead feet; her head did not grow legs and rush toward, nor did her eyes glow like warning lights and attack us with superhero heat vision from her rather reduced position down on the ground.

In short, nothing happened.

“I think we’re in the clear,” I hissed. “I think Horror was being rhetorical.”

Raine let out a long sigh, spun her machete in one hand, and gestured at Horror’s head again. “Heather, sweet thing, you give me the go ahead and I’ll crack open her skull and cut out her brains. There’s no way she can survive that. No way.”

Evelyn snorted loudly, sitting up straighter in her wheelchair, rousing herself from the swamp of sudden fear. “That kind of logic will not serve us well here. Give it up, Raine.”

“Yes,” I said, trying to sound diplomatic. “Raine, please wait. She’s not exactly dangerous right now. Unless she starts screaming for help or something, I suppose.”

Twil hissed, “Don’t give her ideas!”

“S-sorry,” I stammered. “I just— this is a little— well, you can see for yourself.” I gestured at Horror’s severed head. “I’m having a little bit of trouble thinking around this.”

Horror sighed, then tutted softly; how she achieved the necessary motions for either of those things, I had no idea.

“You girls may believe whatever you prefer,” she said, her voice a wet gurgle of clotted blood. “But ignoring reality will not help anybody out of this mess you’ve created. I assure you, even like this I am more than capable of standing up for myself.”

“ … was that intentional?” I asked.

Horror frowned delicately. “Excuse me?”

“‘Standing up for yourself’,” I echoed. “You can’t be serious. That has to be on purpose.”

“Bloody hell,” Evelyn grunted. “Please, Heather. Don’t encourage this.”

Twil butted in, leaning past Evee. “You’re a head! What are you gonna do to us, huh? Roll over here and bite me in the ankles?”

“Don’t you give it ideas either, Twil,” Evelyn said. “You’ve seen The Thing, I know you have. I thought you’d have a more expansive imagination regarding the potential of a disembodied head.”

Twil opened her mouth to retort, then paused and went pale. Her big bushy tail had been wagging with excited agitation, but suddenly it stopped dead. Her wolf ears went flat as well. She stared at Horror’s head with renewed caution, baring her teeth and narrowing her eyes. “Shiiiiiit,” she hissed. “You don’t think it could do that, right? Like, not for real, right? Shit, don’t give it ideas, Evee!”

Evelyn rolled her eyes. “That is exactly what I just said to you. Keep up.”

“I’m sorry,” I said. “But I have no idea what you’re talking about. ‘The Thing’?”

Twil grimaced at me. “It’s an old horror movie. With this like—”

“Don’t,” Evelyn snapped. “Heather is more intimately connected to the logic of the dream than we are, as far as our best guesses. The less she knows about that, the better. Don’t put ideas in her head either.”

Twil shrugged. “Sorry, Big H. We can have a movie night when we’re out of this shit.”

I frowned down at Horror’s head, trying not to imagine the possibilities, but it was too late; Twil and Evelyn being needlessly cryptic had already filled my mind’s eye with vile potential. Perhaps the head would grow massive and roll after us like a big fleshy boulder. Or maybe it would whip out a gigantic tongue, barbed with venomous spikes. Or perhaps it would sprout spider-like legs from the ragged hole of the neck, and skitter through the trees in pursuit as we fled.

None of those things happened either; Horror just stared at us with an unimpressed frown.

Raine said: “I still want to finish it off for real. We could burn the brains. Turn her to ash.”

“Yeah!” Twil said. “I’m with crazy-mode Raine on this one. Let’s fucking kill it again! Come on! Finish it off like a vampire or some shit!”

“Can everybody just stop for a moment?” I said, raising both my hands. My left shin hurt so badly that I was having trouble thinking. “This is a golden opportunity, don’t you see? We have Horror … ‘incapacitated’, to put it lightly. We can ask her whatever we want. We could find out exactly where Maisie is being held. Or where the other six of me have gotten to. Please, don’t finish her off, not yet.”

“Huh,” Evelyn grunted. “I don’t think that’s very likely. She’s not going to tell us anything.”

“Quite!” Horror announced, her throat emitting a slick wet gurgle up through her mouth. “If you think I’m going to assist you girls in your petty act of rebellion, then you can think again. I shan’t be providing you with any information on the workings of the hospital, nor the staff schedules, or internal layouts of non-patient areas, or—”

“What are you?” I said.

Horror stopped, blinked several times, then squinted in concerned confusion. “Excuse me?”

Her voice was almost genuine, as if worried that a kind and gentle patient had finally gone over the edge into true delusion and insanity. Even her squinty frown hinted at true compassion. The hook was always baited, even when she was just a head.

“It’s a very simple question,” I said slowly. “And I would like you to answer it to the best of your abilities. What are you?”

Horror bit her lower lip. “Oh. Oh, Heather. Oh, you poor thing you—”

“What are you?” I repeated again, louder and harder than I had intended, my temper fraying quicker than I expected. Pain was making me rash. “I’m not even asking a metaphysical question, not yet. We’ve separated your head from your body, yet you’re still alive and still talking. Twil made a very good point earlier — there’s no air moving across your vocal chords in order to make sound. You’re clearly not a human being, or if you are then you’re very different to most human beings, who generally can’t survive decapitation. So, Horror, if that even is your real name, please answer my question. What are you?”

Evelyn sighed. “Heather, none of this is real. She doesn’t have to obey physical constraints.”

I held up a gentle hand toward Evee. “Yes, but if we’re talking to her, we need to work within the boundaries of the dream. Let her answer.”

Horror’s lip-bite turned into a deep grimace, followed by a sigh through her nose. The whole head twitched sideways, as if trying to tilt upon her detached neck.

“I’m a nurse, Heather,” she said. “I’ve always been your nurse.”

I rolled my eyes. “Right, technically correct, which is the worst kind of correct. Or is this a metaphor? ‘Horror’ is the nurse which delivered my life to me?”

Twil snorted. “Human beings don’t keep talking after having their heads ripped off. Come on, you fuckin’ roly-poly ball. How are you like that and not dead yet?”

A wry little smile creased Horror’s lips. “You’ve clearly never met very many exceptional human beings, Miss Hopton.”

Raine picked her way across the wreckage of the collapsed pavilion, until she towered over Horror’s severed head. Horror tried to look up at Raine, but her eyes could only roll so far and her head could not tilt backward.

“Raine,” I said gently, warning her off. “Please don’t. We can get something useful out of her, I’m certain.”

“I’m gonna pick her up,” Raine said. “Not in the way I’d prefer, of course.”

I winced. “Be careful!”

“Yeah,” Twil laughed. “Watch out for the teeth, she might bite!”

Raine reached down, grabbed a fistful of Horror’s thick blonde hair, and lifted the severed head from its perch. The ragged stump of her neck did not drip blood as she rose, clean and dry, nothing like a meaty, flesh remnant of a person who had just died. A nub-end of white spine dangled from within the torn flesh. I felt a little nauseated, but managed to resist the urge to avert my gaze. Evelyn swallowed loudly. Twil went, “Ugh!” and spat on the ground.

Raine lifted Horror until they could meet eye-to-eye, then cracked a grin. “Hey there, nursey. Not exactly how I wanted to get up close and intimate with you, slam-piggy. But hey, up close like this, do I make you feel … light-headed?”

“Raine!” I spluttered. “Don’t flirt with a severed head! That’s disgusting.”

Evelyn let out a long grumbly sigh. “No, no, she has a point. However loathe I am to admit so.”

“A point about what?!”

“About undermining whatever is going on here,” Evelyn said. “Raine’s insults appeared to work, earlier. But I draw the line at puns. Do not do that again, Raine.”

“I’m not so sure they were meant as insults,” I muttered.

Horror pursed her lips at Raine. “I’ll thank you not to be so crass when I’m in such a vulnerable position, Miss Haynes. I thought you were the ‘gentlemanly’ type of butch lesbian, always willing to help a girl in need, always there to leap in and be strong and dependable when one of your conquests needs you. Does that not extend to me? I have been conquered, after all, haven’t I?”

“You don’t count,” Raine said. “And I ain’t sticking my fingers into your neck hole, either.”

“I think you will find my neck hole is none of your— excuse me?!”

Horror burst into a splutter of outrage as Raine lifted her further and then peered at the underside of her severed neck, eyeing the mass of ragged flesh. Raine shrugged and lowered Horror again, then glanced over at the rest of us. “Very little blood,” she said. “Spine’s severed real neat, too. Doesn’t really match the violence of Twil ripping her head off.”

Twil blinked twice, wolf-ears swivelling, then muttered, “Um, sorry?”

Evelyn frowned at her. “You don’t remember doing that?”

“Nah. I mean, yeah, I do,” Twil said. “I remember it perfect like, but uh, sorry if I fucked up somehow?”

“Not what I meant,” Raine said. “Not your fault or anything. Just weird. Here, come on, nurse-bot. Not that you’ve got any choice.”

Raine ambled over to the rest of us, holding the head high enough so we could all see Horror’s expression — pursed lips going white with anger, brow furrowed hard and deep, eyes tight and narrow. Raine stopped a good few feet away, severed head outstretched in one hand, machete held low in the other, forearms still stained with faint crimson from butchering Horror’s corpse. Though she had not claimed the kill herself, she looked like a hound who had brought her mistress the severed head of her slain foe. My throat closed up and my heart fluttered at that sight; part of me wished I had my real life mobile phone, so that I might capture the moment forever with a camera. But making electronic records of murder and butchery was probably not a very good idea, even in a dream.

“Thank you for fetching her, Raine,” I said. “Good girl.”

“You wanna interrogate her?” Raine said. “Go right ahead.”

Evelyn groaned.

Horror let out a sharp little sigh. “Murder, theft, gross bodily harm. Mishandling a corpse, desecrating the dead, unlawful removal of organs. And now kidnapping! And you girls are worried about bad puns? You are in so much trouble I don’t think you realise how deep you’ve gotten, you—”

“Technically it’s abduction,” Evelyn snapped. “It’s only kidnapping if we demand a ransom for you. And it’s only abduction in the first place if we take you somewhere without your consent. Do you want us to toss you back on the pile of rubble? You’re quite welcome to it, I doubt we’re going to use it again.”

Horror closed her mouth and squinted at Evelyn.

“Thought not,” said Evee.

“I see your father’s legal habits have rubbed off on you, Miss Saye,” said Horror. “How very equivocationary of you. It’s a pity you can’t put those talents to use in service of society instead of—”

“What are you even doing?” I said. “What is this?”

Horror’s eyes flickered to me. She couldn’t turn her head, so Raine adjusted her angle.

“Giving my thoughts on the current situation,” said Horror. “What else is there to do in my regrettable condition?”

“You’re taunting us, or trying to taunt us, though rather ineffectually. You’ve got bits and pieces of Raine’s innermost anxieties, and also Evee’s apparently, but you’re acting sloppy, not using your techniques very well. I think we’ve broken you, whatever you actually are. We’ve broken your purpose in the dream. Haven’t we? What are you?”

“I already told you, Heather!” Horror tutted. “I’m a nurse. I’m your nurse!”

“I fuckin’ hate this,” said Twil. Her wolf ears had gone limp, same as her tail. “When you beat a mid-boss, it should either stay dead, or get up again with a second health bar. This is just bollocks. Come on, Big H, let Raine finish her off.”

“I doubt that would work,” I said, staring into Horror’s unimpressed eyes. “We overcame her once, but the dream doesn’t want her removed. The script, the play, whatever it is, it’s worked around her defeat in order to keep her going. I’m sorry to be so absurd about this, Twil, but I suspect if we cut her head open and finished her off, she might come back as an actual ghost. Or something even worse. At least like this she’s easy enough to contain.”

“‘Contain’?” Horror echoed, pulling a scrunchy frown. “Contain!? What are you going to do now, girls? Tie me up? Drag me along on your adventure? Oh no, absolutely not. I think you will find me a most uncooperative captive.”

I sighed at her. “Yes. You’re hardly a lady of infinite jest and most excellent fancy, are you?”

Horror frowned at me with incomprehension. “I’m sorry?”

I smiled in a tiny victory. “Hm.”

“Heather?” Evelyn said.

“Yeah,” Twil added. “What was that, some kind of code?”

“Sweet thing?” Raine said. “Clue us in?”

“Shakespeare,” I said, still smiling. “Well, misquoting Hamlet, actually. There’s no way to test for sure, of course, but I’m trying to figure out what exactly Horror is. If her origin lay with me, there’s no way she wouldn’t know that line. She would have responded in some fashion, she would have recognised Shakespeare. I … I think?”

Twil said, “Big H, like, I respect you and all, but that is some mad unscientific bullshit.”

“I know,” I said with a sigh. “But it’s a start.”

“You got a theory on what she is, then?” Twil asked. “Or why the hell she’s still talking to us, like?”

Evelyn broke in before I could answer, with something I had not figured out: “She’s an element of the dream, and we have adjusted that dream. That’s why she’s still talking.” Evelyn glanced around at the rest of us, wearing an expression like this should be obvious. “Think about it for a moment. We’ve just redefined the dream, rewritten the tone and the atmosphere, by waking Twil.”

Twil pointed at herself. Her tail wagged from side to side. “Eh, what? Me?”

“Yes, you,” Evelyn said. “Because you’re a werewolf.”

Twil frowned. “Eh? What does that have to do with a severed head still talking?”

“You’re both horror genre elements,” Evelyn drawled. “Ha! Ironic right? ‘Horror’ genre? Maybe that was on purpose. Heather should understand this, even if you don’t. We’ve introduced two new elements to the dream, a werewolf and a murder, and the dream has reacted accordingly. Not to even mention whatever the ‘Lillies’ brought with them, though that element does seem to be purged for now. Regardless, we’ve shifted the genre of Sevens’ ‘script’. We caused this.” She gestured at Horror’s severed head. “We solved one problem by introducing an entirely new category of problem.” She huffed. “Typical of us, I suppose.”

Horror said, “Well, I’m glad you realise your own powerlessness, at least.”

“Oh, we’re far from powerless,” I said. “Evee just spelled it out. We’ve redefined part of the dream, part of the genre. And you, you can’t even acknowledge that with your words, because you’re not actually a person.”

Horror raised her eyebrows.

Twil, however, drew a wincing breath between her teeth. Her tail was coiled upward behind her back. “Woah, woah, Big H, hold up a sec here. I know this is a dream and all, but like … isn’t that a bit of a slippery slope? Kill her, sure. Cut pieces off her to feed to Zheng, alright, fine. But like, she’s still a person, yeah? Don’t go down that road, yeah?”

“Not in this case,” I said, speaking to Horror. “Because I think I’ve figured out what we’re looking at. I think Horror may be part of the Eye.”

Raine tilted her head in silent question. Twil scrunched her forehead into an uncomprehending frown.

Evelyn muttered, “Haven’t we already identified the Eye’s personal avatar?”

“Yeah,” said Raine. “And she’s a lot hotter than Horror here.”

“Huh!” Horror spluttered.

“Well, yes,” I said, then spluttered too, correcting myself. “Um, I mean— uh, yes, we’ve identified her, indeed. Not yes she’s hotter than Horror. Not that— I— no, I refuse to make a judgement on that.” I huffed, abandoning the subject. Raine cracked a grin and winked at me. Evelyn just rolled her eyes. I rallied back to the real topic. “Seriously, think about everything we’ve seen here so far. We now have three examples of people split into multiple parts by the dream. Myself, first off. Then Praem, who’s been split in two. And now Twil, who was in three, and now reunited back into one. Who’s to say the Eye hasn’t been subjected to the same process? The ‘science gilf’ we saw, maybe she’s the ego of the eye, the primary decision maker, the personality. And the nurses — or rather, the whole institution of Cygnet Hospital — is the id, or superego, or maybe both?”

“Don’t sound so sure,” Evelyn said.

I cleared my throat, feeling self-conscious. “I haven’t decided yet, but it makes sense.”

“No it don’t,” Twil said. “Come on, Big H, is that what they’re teaching you in English lit or something? Id, ego, all that shit? Freud wasn’t actually right, you know? It’s all a metaphor or something.”

“Yes, yes, I know that, but I’m using it as a metaphor. We’ve been puzzling over what the nurses are, what they embody, or represent. Our current working theory about the patients — not that I can be sure — is that they’re all the people and places the Eye has absorbed and trapped in Wonderland, turned into metaphorical human beings, though most of them are probably Outsiders totally beyond our imaginations. But what are the nurses? Eye cultists? I don’t think that makes any sense. Nobody has ‘loyalty’ to the Eye. The institution, the nurses, all of it — what if all of that is the Eye? Including Horror.”

Horror listened to my theory with a curiously bored expression. We all peered at her, as if expecting her to crack under the pressure of detailed interrogation. But I knew she wouldn’t. She couldn’t. It wasn’t that she didn’t care, or that she was just that mentally tough, or unafraid of us, or anything like that. No, she simply could not ‘crack’ under discovery. She was her role in full, not simply a player upon the stage, following Sevens’ script or the Eye’s unfolding mind. The dream would not let her die. She was a primary component, and could not be removed.

Eventually she cleared her throat and said, “You girls are very creative, I will give you that. I’m actually rather impressed by all this fantasy. But unfortunately it’s very unhealthy to let you run away with these fictional models of the world.” She sighed heavily and focused on me. “Heather, I had held out hope that you were being led astray by your friends, but now I discover to my dismay that you are the ringleader. I didn’t expect this. I’m very … ” Her eyes scrunched with mocking sorrow. “I’m very disappointed. Very concerned. You must give up on this. The only way out is to head back indoors and give yourself up. It will be painful and scary at first, but in the long run it is the right thing to do, both for others and for yourself.”

Evelyn snorted. “And she’s still like a broken record.”

“Yeah, shit.” Twil laughed a little. “She’s not exactly convincing. What the hell was I scared of?”

“Horror,” I said. “Look at me, please.”

Horror looked.

Horror’s eyes were slightly bloodshot, as if she’d had a long day at work. The trailing strands of her hair and the twin tracks of blood from the corners of her mouth made her look like the head of a giant comedy spider. Her eyebrows kinked upward as I stared — and stared and stared and stared, testing my theory in a new and instinctive way, gripped by an impulse I could not explain. The others had fallen silent. I felt their eyes on me, but I didn’t look away. My own eyes began to water slightly as I resisted the growing urge to blink. Raine watched me carefully, like a loyal hound who realised her mistress was working on some greater plan.

The sunshine was beating down upon us now, as if the storm’s passing had cleared the atmosphere for a true summer’s day. My hair was mostly dry and even my sodden slippers were starting to feel less mushy. Beneath my yellow blanket and my ugly brown jumper, I felt sweat prickle under my armpits and down my back.

Was this merely the effect of the warmer air? Or was I locked in a staring contest with a portion of the very thing we had come to Wonderland to stare back into?

The wound in my left shin throbbed harder and harder with every heartbeat. Wordless silence and protracted concentration gave my mind no distractions to spare me from the aching cut in my flesh, surrounded by stiff muscles and barely-healing tissues. I felt myself begin to buckle, listing to one side, eyes open and watering with effort.

A hand reached out and steadied me — strong as steel, soft as velvet, unerringly there at my side. I straightened up, drawing on that aid, until my chin was once again held high and my eyes were wide. Horror could not escape.

“You’re going to help us,” I said. “Whether you like it or not.”

Horror blinked.

I let out a ragged breath and finally rubbed at my watering eyes, blinking hard to clear my vision. The powerful supporting grip left my arm, but now I could stand on my own feet, though the pain in my shin was still distracting me and threatening to scramble my thoughts.

“Ahh, ow.” I winced. “Oh, I think that might have given me a headache as well. Thank you, uh—”

I glanced to my left, to confirm who had helped me, assuming that the firm grip had belonged to Twil; after all, Raine was holding the severed head aloft and Evee was down in her wheelchair, her meagre strength in reality reduced by the cruelty of the dream.

But nobody was there. Twil was still beyond arm’s reach, both hands firmly on the handles of Evee’s wheelchair. Evelyn’s hands were tucked deep within the folds of her grey dressing gown. Raine was in front of me, at the wrong angle.

The Praem Plushie was peering over the right-hand arm of Evelyn’s wheelchair, regarding me with flat, disc-shaped, inanimate eyes.

“Oh,” I croaked. “Thank you, Praem.”

“Eh?” Twil blinked. “Hey?”

“Heather, what—” Evelyn started to say, then noticed that the Praem Plushie had somehow gotten out from inside the protective swaddling of Evee’s dressing gown. “How did she get there?” Evelyn tutted, picked Praem up, and returned her to a safer place, snuggled down in Evee’s lap.

“Heather,” Raine purred. “What just happened?”

“Nothing,” I said, straightening up again. “Just my leg wound bothering me, it’s … it hurts, a lot. Praem offered some moral support.”

Evelyn grunted a vague affirmative; Raine nodded seriously, accepting the strangeness of the situation without further question. Twil grimaced as if we’d all gone mad.

Horror cleared her throat gently, and said: “It is admirable that you girls stick so closely together. Even in the most dire of circumstances, from which you cannot possibly hope to extricate yourselves, you soldier on, shoulder to shoulder. This kind of solidarity would serve you well in life. Mm. What a pity, what a pity … ”

Twil pulled a big squinty frown. “Is it just me, or has she changed her tune a bit? That was almost like a compliment.”

“I won the staring contest,” I said.

“And what does that mean?” Twil asked.

“I don’t know, actually.”

Evelyn said: “Every act is a redefinition of the dream, a new line in Sevens’ bloody play. Go on, Heather. What are you thinking?”

I took a deep breath, then stared into Horror’s eyes again. This time she blinked right away. Surrender.

“She keeps trying to get us back on track,” I said slowly, thinking out loud, piecing together disparate notions as I went. “Not our track, but her one, the original script for the dream. She wants us to surrender ourselves, give up, return to the insides of Cygnet Hospital, so on and so on. She’s a narrative device to re-route us whenever we start to stray. Look at how she kept turning up whenever I would get close to freeing somebody or achieving something. But now we’ve neutralised her, we’ve written her into a corner. The dream won’t let her go, won’t let her be dead or gone or whatever. But she can’t do anything else except keep attempting to return us to the original path. She’s a bit like the Eye, in that respect. When observation is all you can do, you’ll keep doing it, no matter what. Horror was telling the truth when she answered my first question. She is a nurse.”

Evelyn cleared her throat. “This is all very plausible, Heather, but what use is it to us?”

“Where is my sister?” I said to Horror. “Where’s Maisie?”

Horror frowned. “You know that already. You know exactly where—”

“Answer the question, please.”

Horror sighed, paused, then said, “In the Box.”

“And what is ‘the Box’?”

Horror blinked in surprise. “Are you being silly with me, Heather?”

“I assure you, I am being completely serious. What is the Box? Please answer.”

Horror’s eyes glanced at Twil and Evee, then back at me. She tried to roll her eyes upward into her head so she could look at Raine, but that was an impossible feat for a severed head. Finally she looked back at me, and spoke slowly and gently, with the kind of care one reserved for small children or the very sick.

“The Box is the most high security part of Cygnet Hospital,” she said. “It has several names, some of them official, but the staff all call it ‘the Box’. It’s the reason all of the rest of the hospital exists, after all, at least legally and administratively. The rest of the hospital is an afterthought by comparison. The Box is a kind of special containment facility, for those very few and very unlucky girls who are simply too dangerous to ever rejoin society. They’re packaged up in there, with no way out. Like a sealed box. You must have seen the entrances, Heather? I was told you were wandering around, clearly looking for them, and I know you blundered into at least one. You’ve even spoken to some of the guards, though they were very circumspect and closed-lipped about that particular encounter.”

“I remember. And that’s a good sign, by the way,” I added for the others. “The Knights keep trying to protect us, which is good.”

“Huh,” Raine grunted. “This ‘Box’, is it even more high security than the prison?”

“Yes,” I said. “Big sci-fi style vault door. I ran into it earlier, just once. I think there’s external entrances too, all guarded by the Knights. If Lozzie’s revolt works and we can get the Knights openly on our side, we might be able to get into the Box without too much trouble.”

Horror said, “I wouldn’t be too certain of that.”

“What else is in the Box?” I asked. “What kind of security? What are we talking about here, cameras and blast doors, or laser guns, or something else?”

Horror let out a little sigh. “I’m afraid I can’t say.”

“Answer the question, please.”

“I’m afraid I can’t say.”

Raine raised her machete and caught my eye, asking a silent question. I shook my head. “No, Raine. I don’t think torture will even work. Horror, why can’t you say?”

Horror smiled, a little awkwardly. “I’m only allowed to take a set course inside the Box. I’m not allowed to deviate, or ask questions. I even have to hand over my mobile phone before I enter! Can you imagine that? It’s like being inside a nuclear missile silo or something, like on that one show with the people underground? No? Oh well, you’d know the one if you’d seen it. All very serious stuff. So no, I can’t say what they might have in there. I can tell you that your sister is not the only resident of the Box, but that’s all, really.”

“And Maisie is in there?”

“Yes. I’m not lying. You already knew this, Heather, you knew all of this, you—”

“There are six more of me,” I said. “Six more Heathers. Where are they? Are they in the Box, too?”

Horror let out a terrible sigh. “Oh, Heather. You are so very alone. There’s no—”

“Where is the Director’s office?” I skipped straight to the next question, trying to disorient her.

Horror raised her eyebrows. “The Director? You’ve got no business seeing the Director. She won’t be interested in you at all—”

“Where is her office?” I repeated.

Horror paused, rolled her eyes, then sighed. “I don’t suppose you can do any more damage there. Very well. The Director’s office is in the second basement level, just below the laundry rooms. You can reach it easily from the main staff room. There’s a lock on the door, though. Ordinary staff have no business down there and—”

“And where is the Governor’s office?” I said.

Horror stopped.

For a single second it was as if her head was finally, truly, actually dead. The jaw hung slack. The eyes went glassy. Tension left the muscles in her cheeks and around her mouth. A single droplet of blood fell from the stump of her neck and landed upon the wood chips.

“Horror?” I said.

The nurse’s skull animated again with a gulp, nervously wetting her lips with a flicker of bloody tongue. She blinked rapidly, light returning inside her eyes.

“You don’t want to speak with the Governor, Heather,” she said. “For your own good. You don’t want to do that.”

“Where is the Governor’s office?” I repeated. “Answer the—”

“I know, I know!” Horror said, her whole tone switching from exasperated adult to almost pleading. “I’ve not exactly endeared myself to you with the things I’ve said, and I’m loathe to help you in this absurd quest you’ve dreamed up for yourselves, but you do not want to speak with the Governor. I don’t even know why I’m telling you this, really!”

I opened my mouth to push again, but Evelyn said, “Heather, wait. You, Horror, whatever you are. Why don’t we want to speak with the Governor?”

Horror swallowed, eyebrows knitting as if considering her answer with great care. “It is exceedingly difficult to get her full attention. She’s always so distracted. But once she’s aware of you, she never forgets you. And she has all the power in the hospital, in the end. If she distractedly decides that your time here is up, then poof! You’re done! Hiring and firing, disciplinary actions, job title changes, all of it! She can have patients removed and moved around at will. Whole wings re-assigned for new purposes. And the worst part is that she’s not even really interested! She doesn’t care! She’s got some special project involving all the patient data, past and present, and that’s all she cares about. So she makes decisions on a whim, and you do not want to be in the way of that.” Horror sighed. “Though I suppose you don’t care anyway, do you? You’re already criminals now. Oh, dear. What am I saying?”

We all shared a concerned glance. Twil grimaced, wolf ears flat, tail raised and wrapped around her own arm. Evelyn sucked on her own teeth, drumming her fingers on the arm of her wheelchair. The Praem Plushie seemed to peer out of her grey dressing gown, examining Horror.

Raine just nodded slowly, and said, “Well, Miss Gilf Eyeball has already seen us. So we’ve got no problem there.”

Horror said, “She must not have been paying proper attention to you. I’m telling you girls, you do not want—”

A sudden shout echoed through the woods, somewhere far off to the right of our little clearing; the voice sounded neither urgent nor panicked, though the exact words were lost on the gentle sunlit breeze.

We all froze. A moment later another voice answered — words once again a wood-choked blur, but undeniably an affirmative of some kind.

“Shit, shit!” Twil hissed. Her tail was standing straight up, fur all a-bristle. “Who the fuck is that?!”

“Nurses,” Raine said, calm and collected but speaking quickly. “Or guards. Or worse. They’re looking for us. Looking for Horror. Time to move.”

Evelyn snapped, “We need to get under the cover of the Fadestone, quickly. Or get out of here!”

Horror sighed. A certain smug gloss returned to her expression. “I told you girls, there is no way out of this predicament which you have created. If you would only—”

“What do we do with her, then!?” Twil jerked a thumb at Horror’s talking head.

“We take her with us,” I said.

“Eh!?”

“Oh, great,” Evelyn grumbled. “I was expecting that.”

“We take her with us,” I repeated. “Leaving her here is not an option. For all we know whoever is on their way might be able to glue her back together or reanimate her or something.”

“We can stop her from re-spawning,” Raine said. “Quick thinking.”

“Yes, I … I think? And at least this way we’ll know exactly where she is.”

“Excuse me!” Horror said. “May I—”

“We can’t take the whole corpse with us!” Twil said, gesturing at the rest of Horror’s now very mangled body, missing one arm, chest cut open, covered in blood and viscera. “That’s gonna get found! It’s not like there’s a convenient locker to stuff it in, either!”

Evelyn snorted. “Can’t you dig a hole, Twil? What good are your claws for?”

“Yeah,” Twil said, sneering. “‘Cos obviously I know all about digging holes in, oh, what, sixty seconds?!”

“It’s fine!” I said. “We can leave the corpse here. The head is the part that’s still alive. That’s all we need.”

“Excuse me?” said Horror. “I would like to—”

“Hey,” said Raine, cracking a grin. “What’s one more corpse? We’re already wanted women, after all. I’m used to that. All women want me.”

Twil and Evee both groaned. The Praem Plushie vanished inside Evee’s grey dressing gown. I just blushed.

“Raine,” I said. “We need to move, quickly. Can you … ?”

Raine cracked another grin just for me, then nodded. “On it, sweet thing.”

Horror started talking again as Raine walked back toward the corpse, over to the two neatly wrapped packages — Horror’s served arm and stolen heart.

“You girls should be surrendering yourselves to the proper authorities!” she snapped. Raine reached down and grabbed the third towel, the one she’d used to wipe the blood off her hands. “I shan’t be providing you with further help or directions or even so much as a- mffff! Mm-mmm-mfff! Mm—”

Horror’s words choked into silence on the folds of the towel Raine stuffed into her mouth. Raine then quickly bundled up the head inside the rest of the towel and tied the ends together to create a neat little sphere. She grabbed the other wrapped packages, the bloody parcels which contained Horror’s severed right arm and the meaty lump of her heart. Then she crossed back to the wheelchair and grabbed a final towel, using it to fashion a sling for all three of the wrapped-up pieces of Horror’s body. She positioned the sling over her own back, then filled it with arm and head and heart, so the grisly packages would not be revealed by a curious glance.

“Cool, cool,” Twil said. “Not fucked up at all, not fucked up, nope, nope. Not thinking about it. Not thinking—”

Another shout echoed through the woods — still distant, but closer this time. Whoever or whatever that was, they would be here within minutes.

My left shin throbbed with each beat of my heart; even fresh adrenaline was not enough to quieten the wound now. I took slow, deep, difficult breaths. No time to rest.

Raine reached over and fished Horror’s stolen keys out of the canvas bag on the back of Evelyn’s wheelchair. “Ladies and squid-girls, wolves and magicians, we got the keys to go anywhere. And the invisibility trick to get there without getting seen. We need to find an infirmary or something, some kind of sick-bay, for Heather.”

“Zheng first,” I repeated my previous instructions.

“Yeah,” Twil agreed. “I wanna get Evee indoors, get her dried off proper.”

“I’m fine!” Evelyn grunted. “And this isn’t real damp, none of it’s going to kill me.”

“We’ll never get that wheelchair up the stairs to Zheng’s room,” I said gently. I reached over and braced one hand against Raine’s shoulder, so as not to sag to my left, easing my weight off the wound in my shin. “So I think we’re going to have to split up temporarily. Twil, I want you to wait with Evee, somewhere … we’ll find somewhere. Raine and I will head to Zheng’s room with the meat, and try to free her.”

“Hey, what?” Twil said. “Nah, Big H, come on, we all just got together again! We gotta stay grouped up proper. And that leg of yours is right fucked. Stop trying to hide it, we can all see.”

I shook my head, taking deep breaths to force down the pain. “Twil, we can’t get that wheelchair up those stairs, even if we will be invisible. And the access lift is a coffin full of rust, I’m not risking that.”

Raine said, “Sweet thing, let me go do it myself. I can move faster than you. Sneaking missions are kinda my thing right now. And your leg—”

I shook my head again. “No. It’s Zheng. It has to be me and you, Raine. Not just one of us. It has to be us, both, both of us, both … ”

Raine looked down at me, smiling gently. “Heather, that leg is—”

“Raine, you are a good girl and I love you. We need to free Zheng, ASAP. All this is snowballing faster than we can manage, and we have to be ready for the next stage of Lozzie’s revolution. We need Zheng free.”

“Sweet thing,” Raine purred. “With these keys we can find a proper infirmary and get you stitched—”

“Infirmary later,” I hissed.

Another muffled call and response rang out through the woods behind us. I reached for Evee’s wheelchair, to complete the circuit for the Fadestone, to make good on our escape.

“Zheng first,” I said. “Now let’s— oop!”

Raine grabbed my arm — not roughly, but with enough force to hold me back and spoil my balance. I would have gone slamming down onto my wounded leg if it wasn’t for Raine’s free hand, her support beneath my grip, her strength holding me up. I stumbled into her.

I found myself pressed against Raine’s chest, my nostrils filled with the smell of blood and sweat on her skin, my hands feeling her heartbeat beneath her ribs. Her free hand went around my back, stronger than I remembered.

Raine looked down at me, not smiling, not amused, not a good girl.

“R-Raine … ”

“Infirmary first,” she growled. “Executive decision.”

Previous Chapter Next Chapter



Better listen to your loyal and loving hound, Heather. She seems to have a better read on that wound than you do …

Horror has been hampered, Twil has been freed, and Evelyn is as grumpy as ever. But hey, at least they’ve got a bunch of keys and a coherent plan, right? Do you think Heather is correct about the nature of the nurses, or is she wildly off-base? And how to break into the Box, short of some explosives? We’ll see soon enough. Though the nature of the dream seems to have shifted, and not all for the better. Hm. Keep an eye out for further horrors, I suppose.

If you want more Katalepsis right away, you can get it by:

Subscribing to the Patreon!

All Patrons get access to two chapters ahead! No matter what level you subscribe at! That’s about 20k words at the moment. The more support I get through Patreon, the more time I can dedicate to writing, and the less chances of having to slow down the story or get interrupted by other responsibilities. The generous and kind support of Patrons and readers is what makes all this possible in the first place! I wouldn’t be able to do this without all of you! Thank you all so very much!

You can also:

Vote for Katalepsis on TopWebFiction!

This helps a lot! Many readers still find the story through TWF, which still surprises me a lot! Voting only takes a couple of clicks!

And thank you, dear readers! Thank you for being here and reading Katalepsis. I know, I know, I say this every week, but I really mean it. I couldn’t write all this without your support! Thank you!

Next week, straight to the infirmary! Enforced by Raine! Do not pass go, do not collect £200. That is, if Heather can walk on that there leg. Perhaps Raine needs to give her a piggy back!